This is a modern-English version of The Rover Boys on the Farm; or, Last Days at Putnam Hall, originally written by Stratemeyer, Edward. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.



THE ROVER BOYS ON THE FARM

OR

LAST DAYS AT PUTNAM HALL

BY ARTHUR M. WINFIELD (Edward Stratemeyer)

AUTHOR OF THE ROVER BOYS AT SCHOOL. THE ROVER BOYS ON THE OCEAN, THE PUTNAM HALL SERIES, Etc.

ILLUSTRATED

NEW YORK
GROSSET & DUNLAP
PUBLISHERS

Made in the United States of America


ONE HORSE REARED AND TRIED TO BACK.


PREFACE.

My Dear Boys: With this I present to you "The Rover Boys on the Farm," the twelfth volume in the "Rover Boys Series for Young Americans."

My Dear Dudes: With this, I present to you "The Rover Boys on the Farm," the twelfth book in the "Rover Boys Series for Young Americans."

It is a large number of volumes to write about one set of characters, isn't it? When I started the series, many years ago, I had in mind, as I have told you before, to pen three books, possibly four. But as soon as I had written "The Rover Boys at School," "The Rover Boys on the Ocean," and "The Rover Boys in the Jungle," there was a cry for more, and so I wrote "The Rover Boys Out West," "On the Great Lakes," "In the Mountains," "On Land and Sea," "In Camp," "On the River," "On the Plains," and then "In Southern Waters," where we last left our heroes.

It’s a lot of books to write about one group of characters, isn’t it? When I started the series many years ago, I planned, as I’ve mentioned before, to write three books, maybe four. But once I finished "The Rover Boys at School," "The Rover Boys on the Ocean," and "The Rover Boys in the Jungle," there was a demand for more, so I continued with "The Rover Boys Out West," "On the Great Lakes," "In the Mountains," "On Land and Sea," "In Camp," "On the River," "On the Plains," and then "In Southern Waters," where we last left our heroes.

In the present story, as promised in the last volume, the scene is shifted back to the farm and to dear old Putnam Hall, with their many pleasant associations. As before, Sam, Tom and Dick are to the front, along with several of their friends, and there are a number of adventures, some comical and some strange and mystifying. At the school the rivalries are as keen as ever, but the Rover boys are on their mettle, and prove their worth on more than one occasion.

In this story, as promised in the last book, we return to the farm and to beloved Putnam Hall, filled with many happy memories. Just like before, Sam, Tom, and Dick take center stage, along with several of their friends, and they encounter various adventures, some funny and others puzzling. The rivalries at the school are just as intense as ever, but the Rover boys are ready to rise to the challenge and show their true value more than once.

Again I thank my numerous readers for all the kind words they have spoken about my stories. I hope the present volume will please them in every way.

Again I thank my many readers for all the kind words they've shared about my stories. I hope this book will please them in every way.

Affectionately and sincerely yours,

Best wishes,

Edward Stratemeyer

Edward Stratemeyer


CONTENTS.


LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS


THE ROVER BOYS ON THE FARM


CHAPTER I

SOMETHING ABOUT THE ROVER BOYS

"Sam, this isn't the path."

"Sam, this isn't the way."

"I know it, Tom."

"I know, Tom."

"We've missed our way," went on Tom Rover, with a serious look on his usually sunny face.

"We've lost our way," Tom Rover said, looking serious with his usually cheerful expression.

"It looks that way to me," answered Sam Rover, his younger brother. "I think we made a wrong turn after we slid down the cliff."

"It seems that way to me," replied Sam Rover, his younger brother. "I think we took a wrong turn after we went down the cliff."

"What is keeping Dick?"

"What's taking Dick so long?"

"I don't know."

"I have no idea."

"Let's call to him," went on Tom, and set up a loud cry, in which his brother joined. The pair listened intently, but no answer came back.

"Let's call him," Tom said, and he let out a loud shout, which his brother joined in on. The two of them listened closely, but there was no response.

"I don't like this," said Sam, an anxious look in his clear eyes. "Maybe Dick is in trouble."

"I don't like this," Sam said, worry in his clear eyes. "Maybe Dick is in trouble."

"Perhaps so," answered Tom Rover.

"Maybe," replied Tom Rover.

The two boys were far up on a mountainside, and all around them were tall trees, thick brushwood, and immense ridges of rocks. It had been a clear, sunshiny day, but now the sky was overcast, and it looked like rain.

The two boys were high up on a mountainside, surrounded by tall trees, thick underbrush, and huge rock formations. It had been a clear, sunny day, but now the sky was cloudy, and it seemed like it was going to rain.

"We've got to go back for Dick," said Tom, after a painful pause. "No use of going on without him."

"We need to go back for Dick," Tom said after a long pause. "There's no point in continuing without him."

"I hope he hasn't fallen over some cliff and hurt himself," returned his younger brother.

"I hope he hasn't fallen off a cliff and hurt himself," his younger brother replied.

"I don't see why he doesn't answer us, if he's all right," was the unsatisfactory reply. "Come on, or the storm will overtake us before we get down from the mountain and we'll be soaked by the time we reach home."

"I don't get why he isn't answering us if he's okay," was the unsatisfactory reply. "Let's go, or the storm will catch us before we get down from the mountain, and we'll be soaked by the time we get home."

Side by side the brothers retraced their steps—a hard task, for it is much easier to climb down a steep mountainside than to climb up.

Side by side, the brothers retraced their steps—a tough challenge, because it’s a lot easier to go down a steep mountainside than to go back up.

To those who have read the previous volumes in this "Rover Boys Series," the two brothers just mentioned will need no special introduction. The Rover boys were three in number, Dick being the oldest, fun-loving Tom coming next, and Sam bringing up the rear. All were bright, lively, up-to-date lads, and honest and manly to the core. They lived on a farm called Valley Brook, in New York state,—a beautiful spot owned by their uncle, Randolph Rover, and his wife, Martha. Their father, Anderson Rover, also lived at the farm when at home, but he was away a great deal on business.

To those who have read the earlier books in the "Rover Boys Series," the two brothers just mentioned won’t need any special introduction. The Rover boys were three in total: Dick was the oldest, followed by the fun-loving Tom, and Sam was the youngest. They were all bright, lively, modern kids, honest and genuinely good at heart. They lived on a farm called Valley Brook in New York, a beautiful place owned by their uncle, Randolph Rover, and his wife, Martha. Their father, Anderson Rover, also stayed at the farm when he was home, but he was often away for work.

From the farm the boys had been sent, some years before, to Putnam Hall, an ideal place of learning, of which we shall learn more as our tale proceeds. What the lads did there on their arrival has already been related in "The Rover Boys at School," the first volume of this series.

From the farm, the boys had been sent, a few years earlier, to Putnam Hall, an ideal school, which we will learn more about as our story unfolds. What the boys did upon their arrival has already been shared in "The Rover Boys at School," the first book in this series.

A short term at Putnam Hall was followed by a trip on the ocean, and then a long journey to the jungles of Africa, in search of Anderson Rover, who had disappeared. Then came a grand outing out west, and another outing on the great lakes, followed by some stirring adventures in the mountains of New York state.

A brief stay at Putnam Hall was followed by a trip to the ocean, and then a long journey into the jungles of Africa to find Anderson Rover, who had gone missing. Next came an exciting trip out west, then another adventure on the Great Lakes, followed by some thrilling experiences in the mountains of New York State.

Coming from the mountains, the three youths had expected to go back to Putnam Hall at once, but fate ordained otherwise and they were cast away in the Pacific Ocean, as related in "The Rover Boys on Land and Sea." They had a hard task of it getting home, and then returned to the school and had some splendid times while in camp with the other cadets.

Coming from the mountains, the three young men had planned to return to Putnam Hall right away, but fate had other plans, and they ended up stranded in the Pacific Ocean, as described in "The Rover Boys on Land and Sea." It was a tough struggle for them to make their way home, but once they returned to school, they enjoyed some fantastic times while camping with the other cadets.

When vacation was once more at hand the boys soon solved the problem of what to do. Their Uncle Randolph had taken a houseboat for debt. The craft was located on the Ohio River, and it was resolved to make a trip down the Mississippi.

When vacation rolled around again, the boys quickly figured out what to do. Their Uncle Randolph had taken a houseboat to settle a debt. The boat was moored on the Ohio River, and they decided to take a trip down the Mississippi.

"It will be the best ever!" Tom declared, and they started with much enthusiasm, taking with them "Songbird" Powell, a school chum addicted to the making of doggerel which he called poetry, Fred Garrison, a plucky boy who had stood by them through thick and thin, and Hans Mueller, a German youth who was still struggling with the mysteries of the English tongue. With the boys went an old friend, Mrs. Stanhope, and her sister, Mrs. Laning. With Mrs. Stanhope was her only daughter Dora, whom Dick Rover considered the sweetest girl in the whole world, and Mrs. Laning had with her two daughters, Grace and Nellie, especial friends of Sam and Dick.

"It’s going to be the best ever!" Tom said, and they started out with a lot of excitement, bringing along "Songbird" Powell, a school friend who was obsessed with writing bad poetry and called it art, Fred Garrison, a brave kid who had always been there for them, and Hans Mueller, a German guy who was still figuring out the complexities of the English language. Joining the boys was an old friend, Mrs. Stanhope, along with her sister, Mrs. Laning. Mrs. Stanhope had her only daughter, Dora, who Dick Rover thought was the sweetest girl in the world, and Mrs. Laning brought along her two daughters, Grace and Nellie, who were special friends of Sam and Dick.

The trip on the houseboat proved a long and eventful one, and during that time the boys and their company fell in with Dan Baxter, Lew Flapp and several other enemies. On the Mississippi the craft was damaged, and while it was being repaired the party took a trip inland, as related in "The Rover Boys on the Plains." Then the houseboat was stolen, and what this led to has been related in detail in "The Rover Boys in Southern Waters." In that volume they brought to book several of the rascals who had annoyed them, and they caused Dan Baxter to feel so ashamed of himself that the bully made up his mind to reform.

The trip on the houseboat turned out to be long and full of events, and during that time, the boys and their group ran into Dan Baxter, Lew Flapp, and a few other foes. While on the Mississippi, the boat got damaged, and while it was being fixed, the group took a trip inland, as discussed in "The Rover Boys on the Plains." Then, the houseboat was stolen, and what happened next is detailed in "The Rover Boys in Southern Waters." In that book, they were able to confront several troublemakers who had been bothering them, and they made Dan Baxter feel so embarrassed that the bully decided he wanted to change his ways.

Tired out from their long trip, the Rover boys were glad enough to get back home again. For nearly a week their friends remained with them at Valley Brook farm and then they departed, the Stanhopes and Lanings for their homes and Fred, Hans and Songbird for Putnam Hall.

Tired from their long trip, the Rover boys were really happy to be back home again. Their friends stayed with them at Valley Brook Farm for nearly a week before they left— the Stanhopes and Lanings headed home, while Fred, Hans, and Songbird went back to Putnam Hall.

"Of course you're coming back to the Hall?" Fred had said on leaving.

"Are you really coming back to the Hall?" Fred asked as he was leaving.

"Coming back?" had been Tom's answer. "Why, you couldn't keep us away with a Gatling gun!"

"Coming back?" Tom replied. "You couldn't keep us away with a Gatling gun!"

"To be sure we'll be back," answered Dick Rover.

"Don't worry, we'll be back," replied Dick Rover.

"And we'll have the greatest times ever," chimed in Sam. "I am fairly aching to see the dear old school again."

"And we're going to have the best times ever," Sam added. "I can't wait to see the good old school again."

"And Captain Putnam, and all the rest," continued Tom.

"And Captain Putnam, and everyone else," continued Tom.

"And have some fun, eh, Tom?" and Sam poked his fun-loving brother in the ribs.

"And have some fun, right, Tom?" Sam nudged his fun-loving brother in the ribs.

"Well, when we go back we've got to do some studying," Dick had put in. "Do you know what father said yesterday?"

"Well, when we get back, we need to do some studying," Dick said. "Do you know what Dad said yesterday?"

"No, what?" came simultaneously from his brothers.

"No, what?" came at the same time from his brothers.

"He said we were getting too old to go to Putnam Hall—that we ought to be thinking of going to college, or of getting into business."

"He said we were getting too old to hang out at Putnam Hall—that we should be thinking about going to college or getting into business."

"Hum!" murmured Tom, and he became suddenly thoughtful.

"Hum!" Tom murmured, and he suddenly became deep in thought.

"I know why he said that," said Sam, with a wink at his big brother. "He knows how sweet Dick is on Dora, and——"

"I know why he said that," Sam said, giving his big brother a wink. "He knows how into Dick is on Dora, and——"

"Hi! you let up!" cried Dick, his face reddening. "It wasn't that at all. We are getting pretty old for Putnam Hall, and you know it."

"Hey! Back off!" shouted Dick, his face turning red. "That’s not it at all. We're getting too old for Putnam Hall, and you know it."

"It seems I'd never want to leave the dear old school," murmured Tom. "Why, it's like a second home to us. Think of all the jolly times we've had there—and the host of friends we've made."

"It feels like I never want to leave this beloved school," Tom said quietly. "It's like a second home to us. Just think of all the fun times we've had there—and all the friends we've made."

"And the enemies," added Sam. "Don't forget them, or they may feel slighted."

"And the enemies," Sam added. "Don't forget about them, or they might feel overlooked."

"Dan Baxter was our worst enemy in that school, and he is going to reform, Sam."

"Dan Baxter was our biggest enemy in that school, and he's going to change, Sam."

"Perhaps. I won't feel sure of it until I really see it," answered the youngest Rover.

"Maybe. I won’t be completely sure until I actually see it," replied the youngest Rover.

"By the way, I got a postal from Dan to-day," said Dick. "He is in Philadelphia, and working for a carpet manufacturer."

"By the way, I got a postcard from Dan today," said Dick. "He's in Philadelphia and working for a carpet manufacturer."

"Well, if he's gone to work, that's a good sign," said Tom.

"Well, if he's gone to work, that's a good sign," Tom said.

On their arrival at the farm the boys had been met by their father, but now Anderson Rover had gone away on a business trip which was to last for several days. As usual, he left the lads in charge of his brother and the boys' aunt.

On arriving at the farm, the boys were greeted by their dad, but now Anderson Rover had left for a business trip that would last several days. As usual, he had left the guys in the care of his brother and their aunt.

"Now just take it easy for awhile," was Mr. Rover's advice, on leaving. "Rest up all you can, and then, when you go back to the school, you'll feel as bright as a dollar."

"Now just relax for a bit," was Mr. Rover's advice as he was leaving. "Take all the time you need to rest, and then, when you go back to school, you'll feel as sharp as ever."

"Silver or paper, dad?" asked Tom, mischievously.

"Silver or paper, Dad?" Tom asked playfully.

"Now, Tom——"

"Now, Tom—"

"Oh, I know what you mean, dad, and I'll be as quiet as a mule with a sandbag tied to his tail," answered the fun-loving offspring.

"Oh, I get what you mean, Dad, and I'll be as quiet as a mule with a sandbag tied to its tail," replied the playful child.

The day after Anderson Rover's departure from the farm was quiet enough, but on the morning following the boys' uncle received a letter in the mail which seemed to trouble him not a little.

The day after Anderson Rover left the farm was pretty quiet, but the next morning, the boys' uncle got a letter in the mail that seemed to bother him a lot.

"I must attend to this matter without delay," said Randolph Rover to his wife.

"I need to take care of this right away," Randolph Rover said to his wife.

"What is wrong, Randolph?"

"What's wrong, Randolph?"

"I don't think I can explain to you, Martha. It's about those traction company bonds I purchased a few months ago."

"I don't think I can explain this to you, Martha. It's about the traction company bonds I bought a few months ago."

"Those you paid ten thousand dollars for?"

"Those you paid ten thousand dollars for?"

"Yes."

Yes.

"What about them?"

"What about those people?"

"As I said before, I can't explain—it is rather a complicated affair."

"As I mentioned earlier, I can't explain it—it's quite a complex situation."

"They are yours, aren't they, Randolph?"

"Those are yours, right, Randolph?"

"Oh, yes. But——"

"Oh, yes. But—"

"Aren't they worth what you gave for them?"

"Aren't they worth what you paid for them?"

"I hope so."

"Fingers crossed."

"Can't you find out and make sure?"

"Can you check and confirm?"

"That is what I am going to do," replied Randolph Rover, and heaved a deep sigh. As my old readers know, he was a very retired individual, given to scientific research, especially in regard to farming, and knew little about business.

"That’s what I'm going to do," replied Randolph Rover, and let out a deep sigh. As my long-time readers know, he was a very reclusive person, dedicated to scientific research, particularly related to farming, and knew very little about business.

"If you've been swindled in any way, you must go after the men who sold you the bonds," said Mrs. Rover. "We cannot afford to lose so much money."

"If you've been scammed in any way, you need to go after the guys who sold you the bonds," said Mrs. Rover. "We can't afford to lose that much money."

"I don't believe I've been swindled—at least, if I have, I think the party who sold me the bonds will make them good, Martha. I'll know all about it to-morrow," answered Randolph Rover, and there the conversation came to an end.

"I don't think I've been cheated—at least, if I have, I believe the person who sold me the bonds will make it right, Martha. I'll find out everything tomorrow," replied Randolph Rover, and with that, the conversation ended.


CHAPTER II

WHAT HAPPENED ON THE MOUNTAIN

It was on the day that Randolph Rover was to go to the town of Carwell, fifteen miles away, to see about the bonds, that the three Rover boys planned for a day's outing.

It was the day Randolph Rover was set to head to the town of Carwell, fifteen miles away, to check on the bonds, that the three Rover boys organized a day's adventure.

"Let us go to the top of Chase Mountain," suggested Sam. "I haven't been up there for three years."

"Let’s go to the top of Chase Mountain," Sam suggested. "I haven't been up there in three years."

"Second the suggestion," replied Tom. "We can take a lunch along and make a day of it," and so it was arranged.

"Sounds good to me," replied Tom. "We can pack a lunch and make a day out of it," and that’s how it was settled.

Chase Mountain was about three miles away, on the other side of Humpback Falls, where Sam had once had such a stirring adventure, as told in detail in "The Rover Boys at School." It was a ragged eminence, and from the top a view could be had of the country for many miles around.

Chase Mountain was about three miles away, on the other side of Humpback Falls, where Sam had once had an exhilarating adventure, as described in detail in "The Rover Boys at School." It was a jagged peak, and from the top, you could see the landscape for many miles around.

The day seemed to be a perfect one when the three youths started, and when they reached the top of the mountain they enjoyed the vast panorama spread before them. They likewise enjoyed the substantial lunch their Aunt Martha had provided, and ate until Tom was ready to "bust his buttons," as he expressed it.

The day felt just right when the three friends set out, and when they reached the mountain summit, they took in the wide view laid out before them. They also loved the hearty lunch their Aunt Martha had packed, eating until Tom felt like he would "pop his buttons," as he put it.

"Let us try a new path down," said Sam, when it came time to go home, and he and Tom led the way, over a series of rocky ridges and cliffs anything but easy to traverse. In some places they had to drop ten and fifteen feet, and once Tom came down on his ankle in a manner that made him cry with pain.

"Let’s take a different route down," said Sam when it was time to head home, and he and Tom led the way over a series of rocky ridges and cliffs that were really tough to navigate. In some spots, they had to drop down ten or fifteen feet, and at one point, Tom landed on his ankle in a way that made him cry out in pain.

"You look out for yourself," warned Dick. "If you sprain an ankle up here we'll have a job of it getting you home."

"You need to take care of yourself," warned Dick. "If you twist an ankle up here, we're going to have a real challenge getting you back home."

"No sprained ankle for mine, thank you," replied Tom. And he was more careful after that.

"No sprained ankle for me, thanks," Tom replied. And he was more careful after that.

As Dick came after his brothers he saw something peculiar at one side of the path he was pursuing. It appeared to be a tin lunch box suspended from a tree limb by a bit of wire. The box was painted red and seemed to be new.

As Dick followed his brothers, he noticed something unusual off to the side of the path he was on. It looked like a tin lunch box hanging from a tree branch by a piece of wire. The box was painted red and looked like it was brand new.

"That's strange," said the eldest Rover boy to himself. "Who would leave such a thing as that in that position? I'll have to investigate."

"That's weird," said the oldest Rover boy to himself. "Who would leave something like that in that spot? I need to look into it."

Without telling Sam and Tom what he was going to do, Dick left the path and plunged into the bushes which grew between himself and the tree from which the tin box was suspended. Among the bushes the footing was uncertain, and hardly had he taken a dozen steps when he felt himself sinking.

Without telling Sam and Tom what he was about to do, Dick left the path and dove into the bushes that grew between him and the tree where the tin box was hanging. The ground was unstable among the bushes, and just after he took a few steps, he felt himself sinking.

"Hi! this won't do!" he cried in alarm, and then plunged down into a big hole, some bushes, moss and dead leaves coming down on top of him.

"Hey! This is not okay!" he shouted in panic, and then jumped into a big hole, with some bushes, moss, and dead leaves falling on top of him.

In the meantime, Sam and Tom had gone on. Coming to where the path appeared to divide, they turned to the right, only to find, five minutes later, that they had made a mistake.

In the meantime, Sam and Tom had continued on. When they reached a fork in the path, they turned to the right, only to realize five minutes later that they had made a mistake.

"Where in the world can Dick be?" murmured Sam, after he and his brother had called again. "I thought he was right behind us."

"Where could Dick be?" Sam whispered, after he and his brother had checked again. "I thought he was right behind us."

"So did I, Sam. It's mighty queer what's become of him. If he fell over a cliff——" Tom did not finish, but heaved a deep sigh.

"So did I, Sam. It's really strange what's happened to him. If he fell off a cliff——" Tom didn't finish, but let out a deep sigh.

With anxious hearts the two boys endeavored to retrace their steps up the mountainside. They had to climb up one of the cliffs, and just as this was accomplished it began to rain.

With nervous hearts, the two boys tried to backtrack up the mountainside. They had to climb one of the cliffs, and just as they finished, it started to rain.

"More bad luck," grumbled Sam. "If this keeps on we'll soon be soaked."

"More bad luck," complained Sam. "If this continues, we'll be drenched soon."

"Spit, spat, spo! Where did that mountain path go!" cried Tom, repeating a doggerel often used by children. "Dick! Dick!" he yelled, at the top of his lungs. Then Sam joined in the call once again. But as before, there was no answer.

"Spit, spat, spo! Where did that mountain path go!" yelled Tom, repeating a rhyme often used by kids. "Dick! Dick!" he shouted, at the top of his lungs. Then Sam joined in the call again. But as before, there was no response.

It must be confessed that the two Rover boys were now thoroughly alarmed. As they had climbed up the mountainside they knew they must be close to the spot where they had last seen Dick. What had become of their big brother?

It has to be admitted that the two Rover boys were now really scared. As they climbed up the mountainside, they realized they had to be near the place where they had last seen Dick. What had happened to their older brother?

"Tom, do you think he could have fallen over some cliff and rolled to the bottom of the mountain?" questioned Sam, anxiously.

"Tom, do you think he could have fallen off a cliff and tumbled down the mountain?" Sam asked, nervously.

"How could he roll to the bottom with the trees so thick? He would have plenty of chance to catch hold of one of them."

"How could he roll to the bottom with the trees so dense? He would definitely have a chance to grab onto one of them."

"Not if he was knocked unconscious."

"Not if he got knocked out."

"Well, where can he be?"

"Well, where could he be?"

"I don't know."

"I don't know."

It was now raining steadily, and to protect themselves the two boys pulled their caps well down over their heads and turned up their coat collars. They came to a halt under the wide-spreading branches of a hemlock tree.

It was now raining steadily, and to shield themselves, the two boys pulled their caps down low over their heads and flipped up their coat collars. They stopped under the broad branches of a hemlock tree.

"It beats the nation, that's what it does," declared Tom. "Maybe the earth opened and swallowed him up!"

"It beats the nation, that's what it does," Tom declared. "Maybe the earth just opened up and swallowed him whole!"

"Tom, this is no joke."

"Tom, this isn't a joke."

"And I'm not joking, Sam. I can't understand it at all."

"And I'm not kidding, Sam. I can't get it at all."

"Is that the path over yonder?" continued the youngest Rover, pointing to a spot beyond the opposite side of the hemlock tree.

"Is that the path over there?" asked the youngest Rover, pointing to a place beyond the other side of the hemlock tree.

"It looks a little like it," was Tom's reply. "Might as well go over and make sure."

"It looks a bit like it," Tom replied. "We might as well go check."

Leaving the shelter of the tree, they made their way through the bushes, which were now beginning to drip from the rain. As they progressed Sam pushed a big branch from him and let it swing back suddenly, thereby catching Tom full in the face.

Leaving the cover of the tree, they moved through the bushes, which were starting to drip from the rain. As they went along, Sam pushed a large branch away and let it swing back suddenly, hitting Tom square in the face.

"Wow!" spluttered the fun-loving Rover, as he staggered back. "Hi! Sam, do you think I need a shower bath? I'm wet enough already." And Tom commenced to brush the water from his face.

"Wow!" shouted the fun-loving Rover, as he staggered back. "Hey! Sam, do you think I need a shower? I'm already wet enough." And Tom started to wipe the water from his face.

"I didn't mean to let it slip," answered Sam. "But say——"

"I didn't mean to let it slip," Sam replied. "But hey——"

What Sam was going to say further will never be known, for just then he felt himself slipping down into some sort of a hole. He tried to leap back, and made a clutch at Tom's legs, and the next instant both rolled over and over and shot downward, out of the daylight into utter darkness.

What Sam was about to say will never be known because, at that moment, he felt himself falling into some kind of hole. He tried to jump back and grabbed at Tom's legs, and in the next instant, they both tumbled down and plunged into complete darkness, leaving the sunlight behind.

They were taken so completely by surprise that neither said a word. Over and over they went, a shower of dirt, sticks and dead leaves coming after them. Then they brought up on a big pile of decayed leaves and lay there, the breath all but knocked out of them.

They were so completely surprised that neither of them said a word. Over and over they rolled, a shower of dirt, sticks, and dead leaves following them. Then they landed on a big pile of decayed leaves and lay there, completely out of breath.

"Wha—what—where are we?" gasped Sam, when he felt able to speak.

"Wha—what—where are we?" Sam gasped when he was finally able to speak.

"Say, is thi—this a ne—new shoot-the—the—chutes?" asked Tom who was bound to have his fun no matter what occurred.

"Hey, is this a new shoot-the-chutes?" asked Tom, who was determined to have his fun no matter what happened.

"Are you hurt?"

"Are you okay?"

"I don't think I am, but I reckon my liver turned over about ten times. How about you?"

"I don’t think I am, but I feel like my liver flipped about ten times. What about you?"

"Shook up, that's all," answered Sam, after rising to his feet. "Say, we came down in a hurry, didn't we?"

"Just a bit shaken up, that's all," Sam replied, getting to his feet. "Wow, we came down in a rush, didn’t we?"

"Yes, and got no return ticket either." Tom looked upward. "Gracious! the top of this hole is about fifty feet away! We are lucky that we didn't break our necks!"

"Yeah, and I didn't get a return ticket either." Tom glanced up. "Wow! The top of this hole is like fifty feet away! We're lucky we didn't break our necks!"

"Now we are down here, the question is, How do we get out, Tom?"

"Now that we’re down here, the question is, how do we get out, Tom?"

"Don't ask me any conundrums."

"Don't ask me any puzzles."

"We've got to get out somehow."

"We have to find a way to get out."

"Unless we want to stay here and save the expense of a cemetery lot."

"Unless we want to stick around and avoid the cost of a burial plot."

"Tom!"

"Tom!"

"Oh, I know it's no joke, Sam. But what is there to do? Here's a hole at least fifty feet deep and the sides are almost perpendicular. Do you think we can climb up? I am afraid, if we try it, we'll end by breaking our necks."

"Oh, I know it's serious, Sam. But what can we do? There's a hole that’s at least fifty feet deep, and the sides are nearly straight up and down. Do you think we can climb out? I'm worried that if we try, we'll end up breaking our necks."

"It certainly is steep," answered the youngest brother, looking upward. "Say!" he added, suddenly, "do you suppose Dick went down in some such hole as this?"

"It really is steep," replied the youngest brother, looking up. "Hey!" he said suddenly, "do you think Dick went down a hole like this?"

"Perhaps; where there is one hole there may be more. If he went down let us hope he didn't get killed."

"Maybe; where there's one hole, there could be more. If he went down, let’s hope he didn’t get hurt."

As well as they were able, the two boys gazed around them. The hole was irregular in form, but about fifteen feet in diameter. One side was of rough rocks and the other dirt and tree roots. At the top the treacherous bushes overhung all sides of the opening, partly concealing the yawning pit below.

As best as they could, the two boys looked around. The hole was uneven in shape, but about fifteen feet across. One side was made up of rough rocks, while the other was dirt and tree roots. At the top, the tricky bushes hung over all sides of the opening, partly hiding the gaping pit below.

"The rain is coming in pretty lively," was Sam's comment, presently. "I wonder if there is any danger of this hole filling up with water."

"The rain is coming down pretty hard," Sam commented just now. "I wonder if there's a risk of this hole getting filled with water."

"I don't think so, but if it does we can swim out."

"I don't think so, but if it does, we can swim out."

"Or get drowned."

"Or get submerged."

"Now who is getting blue?" demanded Tom.

"Now who's feeling down?" demanded Tom.

To keep out of the worst of the rain Sam leaned against one of the sides of the hole. He felt it give beneath his weight and before he could save himself he went down into another hole, and Tom came after him.

To avoid the worst of the rain, Sam leaned against one side of the hole. He felt it give way under his weight, and before he could catch himself, he fell into another hole, with Tom following him.

The boys were scared and both cried out lustily. They did not fall far, however—in fact, they rather rolled, for the second opening was on a slant of forty-five degrees. They brought up against something soft, but this time it was not a bank of decayed leaves.

The boys were scared and both yelled loudly. They didn't fall far, though—in fact, they kind of rolled, since the second opening was at a forty-five-degree angle. They came to rest against something soft, but this time it wasn't a pile of decayed leaves.

"Sam! And Tom!"

"Sam! And Tom!"

"Dick!"

"Dude!"

"Where did you come from?"

"Where are you from?"

"How did you get here?"

"How did you arrive here?"

"Are you hurt?"

"Are you okay?"

"No, are you?"

"No, are you?"

"No."

"No."

These were some of the questions asked and answered as the three Rover boys stared at each other. Other questions quickly followed, and Dick told how he had started to get the tin box and gone down so unexpectedly.

These were some of the questions that were asked and answered as the three Rover boys looked at each other. More questions quickly followed, and Dick explained how he had gone to get the tin box and ended up coming down so unexpectedly.

"You want to be careful," he cautioned. "This mountainside is full of holes and pitfalls. I came down one hole and then shot right into another."

"You need to be careful," he warned. "This mountainside is filled with holes and hazards. I fell into one hole and then ended up right in another."

"And we did the same thing!" cried Tom. "Thank heaven none of us have broken bones!"

"And we did the same thing!" Tom exclaimed. "Thank goodness none of us have broken any bones!"

"Didn't you hear us call to you?" asked the youngest Rover.

"Didn’t you hear us calling you?" asked the youngest Rover.

"I thought I heard something—but I was not sure. I called back."

"I thought I heard something—but I wasn't sure. I called back."

"We didn't hear you," answered Tom.

"We didn't hear you," Tom replied.

Dick had been trying to get out of the hole into which he had tumbled, but without success. Now the sides were growing slippery from the rain, so the ascent became more difficult than ever.

Dick had been trying to climb out of the hole he had fallen into, but he wasn't able to. Now the sides were getting slippery from the rain, making it even harder to climb out than before.

"We're in a pickle," sighed Sam.

"We're in a tough spot," sighed Sam.

"Oh, we've got to get out somehow," answered his big brother. "We can't stay here forever."

"Oh, we have to find a way out," replied his older brother. "We can’t be stuck here forever."

The opening was almost square, with three sides of rough rock. In trying to climb up some of the rocks Tom gave one a shove and it slid from sight, revealing an opening beyond.

The entrance was almost square, with three sides made of rough stone. While attempting to climb some of the rocks, Tom pushed one and it slipped out of view, revealing an opening beyond.

"Hullo! another hole!" cried the youth, leaping back in consternation. "Why, the old mountain is fairly honeycombed with them."

"Hellooo! Another hole!" shouted the young man, jumping back in shock. "Wow, the old mountain is seriously full of these."

"I was never on this side of the mountain before," said Dick. "They used to tell some queer stories about this side."

"I've never been on this side of the mountain before," said Dick. "They used to share some strange stories about this side."

"Didn't they say some parts were haunted?" asked Sam.

"Didn't they say some areas were haunted?" asked Sam.

"Yes, and it was said that, years ago, many travelers coming this way disappeared."

"Yeah, and they say that years ago, a lot of travelers heading this way went missing."

"Well, why shouldn't they, with so many holes around?" came from Tom. "If we get out alive we'll be lucky."

"Well, why wouldn't they, with so many holes around?" Tom said. "If we make it out alive, we'll be lucky."

With great care they got down on their hands and knees and examined the opening beyond the rocks.

With great care, they got down on their hands and knees and looked at the opening beyond the rocks.

"I believe it's a big cave," announced Dick a few minutes later. "And if it is, I'm rather inclined to look around inside. Perhaps it will lead to some opening on the mountainside where we can get out."

"I think it's a huge cave," Dick said a few minutes later. "And if it is, I'm really wanting to explore inside. Maybe it will lead to some exit on the mountainside where we can get out."


CHAPTER III

A MYSTERIOUS CAVE

At first Sam and Tom demurred to entering the cave—which looked dark and forbidding. But Dick insisted that he was going ahead, and rather than be left behind they went along.

At first, Sam and Tom hesitated to enter the cave, which looked dark and intimidating. But Dick insisted that he was going in, and rather than be left behind, they followed him.

"We'll light some kind of a torch," said the eldest Rover. "Got some matches?"

"We'll light a torch," said the oldest Rover. "Do you have any matches?"

"Yes, I brought along a pocketful," answered Sam. "Didn't know but what we'd want to build a campfire this noon."

"Yeah, I brought a pocketful," Sam replied. "I figured we might want to make a campfire this afternoon."

"We'll want one now—to dry our clothing by," said Tom. "Let us pick up the driest of the sticks."

"We'll need one now—to dry our clothes by," said Tom. "Let's grab the driest of the sticks."

This they did, and having entered the cave, they made a good-sized blaze. This sent a ruddy glow around the cavern, and as the boys moved about fantastic shadows went dancing on the rocky walls, adding to the weirdness of the scene.

This they did, and after entering the cave, they built a decent fire. It cast a warm glow throughout the cavern, and as the boys moved around, strange shadows danced on the rocky walls, adding to the eerie atmosphere.

From the fire each of the youths provided himself with a torch, and thus equipped they moved around the cave with care, taking precautions not to fall into any more holes. They soon found the opening on the mountainside long and narrow and running downward.

From the fire, each of the young men grabbed a torch, and with that, they carefully navigated the cave, making sure not to fall into any more holes. They quickly discovered that the opening on the mountainside was long and narrow, sloping downward.

"We don't want to get lost," cautioned Sam.

"We don't want to get lost," Sam warned.

"Oh, we can always go back to the fire," answered Dick.

"Oh, we can always go back to the fire," Dick replied.

"Unless it goes out on us."

"Unless it malfunctions."

"It won't burn itself out for an hour—I saw to that before we left it."

"It won’t burn itself out for an hour—I made sure of that before we left."

As the boys advanced into the cave they came across a heap of bones. Dick examined them carefully.

As the boys moved deeper into the cave, they stumbled upon a pile of bones. Dick inspected them closely.

"Skeletons?" queried Sam, and his voice trembled slightly.

"Skeletons?" Sam asked, his voice shaking a bit.

"Yes—of lambs and pigs," was the dry answer. "Somebody has been making this a rendezvous and living on the fat of the land."

"Yeah—about lambs and pigs," was the blunt reply. "Someone has been turning this into a meeting spot and living off the land."

"Maybe that accounts for Jerry Burden's losses," suggested Tom. "He said he lost a lamb last spring, and two pigs."

"Maybe that's why Jerry Burden lost some animals," Tom suggested. "He said he lost a lamb last spring and two pigs."

"Yes, and old Richard Feltham lost a pig and some chickens," added Dick. "Maybe this has been a hangout for tramps."

"Yeah, and old Richard Feltham lost a pig and some chickens," Dick added. "Maybe this has been a spot for drifters."

"Do you think they are here still?" questioned Sam. "We don't want to have any trouble."

"Do you think they're still here?" Sam asked. "We don't want any trouble."

"I am sure I don't know, Sam. But this proves one thing."

"I really don't know, Sam. But this proves one thing."

"That we can get out of the cave?"

"That we can escape the cave?"

"Exactly. See, here is an old coat and a pair of old shoes. Somebody has been in the habit of coming here—and he wasn't in the habit of getting in the way we got in."

"Exactly. Look, here's an old coat and a pair of old shoes. Someone has been used to coming here—and they didn't get in the way we did."

They moved on, and soon reached a larger opening. Here they found a bit of old harness and, further on, where the ground was soft, the tracks of wagon wheels.

They continued on and soon arrived at a bigger clearing. Here they discovered some old harness and, a bit further ahead, where the ground was soft, the tracks of wagon wheels.

"Somebody has been in the habit of driving right in here!" exclaimed Tom. "We are sure to get out!" and his face showed his relief.

"Someone has been driving right in here!" Tom exclaimed. "We're definitely getting out!" His face expressed his relief.

"Hark! what's that?" cried Sam, and shrank back as a strange rumbling was heard. "Is it an earthquake, or a landslide?"

"Hear that?" cried Sam, pulling back as a strange rumbling was heard. "Is it an earthquake or a landslide?"

"It's thunder, that's all," said Dick, a minute later, as they listened.

"It's just thunder, that's all," said Dick, a minute later, as they listened.

"To be sure—the storm was on us when we fell into the first hole," answered the youngest Rover.

"Definitely—the storm hit us as soon as we fell into the first hole," replied the youngest Rover.

"Perhaps we can be glad we are under shelter—if the storm is going to be a bad one," came from Tom. "But, come on, I want to see daylight again."

"Maybe we should be thankful we’re safe indoors—if the storm is really going to be bad," said Tom. "But let’s hurry up, I want to see the sun again."

He moved on and then gave a cry of astonishment.

He continued on and then let out a cry of surprise.

"Look!"

"Check this out!"

His brothers did so. On one side of the cave were piled thirty or forty packing cases. The majority of them were empty, but three, directed to one Jackson Dwight, Carwell, were full and nailed up.

His brothers did what he asked. On one side of the cave, there were about thirty or forty packing cases stacked up. Most of them were empty, but three of them, addressed to a Jackson Dwight in Carwell, were full and nailed shut.

"Well, I never!" murmured Sam. "Dick——"

"Wow, I can't believe this!" Sam said quietly. "Dick——"

"The freight thieves!" ejaculated the eldest Rover. "Don't you remember what was in the paper before we went south, and what was in again only yesterday? They have been missing freight from Carwell and Boxton and half a dozen other stations for over a year. The thieves must have brought their stuff here and then taken some of it from the packing cases and carted it away again."

"The freight thieves!" exclaimed the oldest Rover. "Don’t you remember what was in the paper before we headed south, and what was mentioned again just yesterday? They’ve been missing freight from Carwell and Boxton and several other stations for more than a year. The thieves must have brought their goods here, then taken some of it from the packing cases and carted it away again."

"It certainly looks like it," answered Tom. "Only three full cases left. I wonder when these were taken?"

"It definitely seems like it," Tom replied. "We only have three full cases left. I wonder when these were taken?"

"Most likely only a short time ago," said Dick. "The cases look new."

"Probably not long ago," Dick said. "The cases look brand new."

"Do you suppose any of the freight thieves are around? If they are we want to keep out of their way—if they are desperate characters."

"Do you think any of the freight thieves are nearby? If they are, we should avoid them—especially if they're dangerous."

They moved on, and then Dick called a sudden halt.

They continued on, but then Dick suddenly called for a stop.

"I can see daylight ahead," he said. "And somebody is moving around. Let us put out the torches."

"I can see light up ahead," he said. "And someone is moving around. Let's put out the torches."

His suggestion was speedily followed, and the three Rover boys advanced with caution. At its outer end the cave became broader while the roof was only about ten feet high.

His suggestion was quickly acted upon, and the three Rover boys moved forward carefully. At the outer end, the cave widened, and the ceiling was about ten feet high.

"Hullo, here's another surprise," whispered Dick, as they came closer to the opening. "Look at that!"

"Helloo, here's another surprise," whispered Dick as they got closer to the opening. "Check that out!"

He pointed to one side of the cave and there the others saw an automobile runabout standing and on the seat two men dressed for a tour. They were talking to a third man, who was lounging against a front wheel, smoking a brier-root pipe.

He pointed to one side of the cave, and there the others saw a small car parked with two men dressed for a trip sitting on the seat. They were chatting with a third man, who was leaning against a front wheel, smoking a clay pipe.

"Maybe they are the freight thieves," whispered Tom. "Let us get out of sight and listen to what they have to say."

"Maybe they're the freight thieves," whispered Tom. "Let's hide and listen to what they have to say."

It was an easy matter to keep out of sight, for the walls of the cave were very uneven at this point. They got behind a projection, and by crawling up a rocky ledge managed to reach a point above and to one side of the runabout and not over a dozen feet from it.

It was simple to stay hidden because the walls of the cave were really uneven here. They got behind a ledge and by crawling up a rocky slope, they managed to get to a spot above and to the side of the runabout, no more than twelve feet away from it.

"Then you weren't going to stop here, Merrick?" asked the man leaning against the wheel.

"Then you’re not going to stop here, Merrick?" asked the man leaning against the wheel.

"Not now, Dangler," was the reply of the man with the pipe. "The storm drove us in here."

"Not now, Dangler," replied the man with the pipe. "The storm forced us to take shelter here."

"When do you expect to meet this Randolph Rover?"

"When do you plan to meet this Randolph Rover?"

"Very soon."

"Right away."

"He ought to be easy—he is so simple minded."

"He should be easy—he's so simple-minded."

"Oh, I think we can work him right enough," put in the third man, who was tall and thin-cheeked.

"Oh, I think we can handle him just fine," added the third man, who was tall and had thin cheeks.

"Well, if you do, don't forget that I get my share, Pike," said the man called Dangler.

"Well, if you do, don't forget that I get my share, Pike," said the guy named Dangler.

"Haven't you always gotten your share?" demanded Pike.

"Haven't you always received your fair share?" Pike asked.

"I suppose I have."

"I guess I have."

"And haven't we given you the information whenever any valuable freight was coming this way?" put in the man called Merrick.

"And haven't we told you whenever any valuable shipments were coming this way?" said the man named Merrick.

"Yes, and got your full share of the proceeds, while I ran the risk," growled Dangler. "It's getting dangerous—I'm going to quit—after the next big haul," went on the man with the pipe.

"Yeah, and you got your fair share of the profits while I took all the risks," Dangler grumbled. "It's getting too risky—I’m going to quit—after the next big job," the guy with the pipe continued.

"All right—as you wish," answered Merrick. "I wish this storm would let up. The road will be something fierce for our runabout."

"Okay—whatever you want," replied Merrick. "I wish this storm would ease up. The road is going to be really rough for our car."

"And bad for my wagon," growled Dangler in return.

"And that's bad for my wagon," Dangler grumbled in response.

The boys listened to the conversation with deep interest. The reference to their uncle amazed them, and they wondered what the two men in the runabout had in mind to do. By their talk it was evident they meant to accomplish something unlawful.

The boys listened to the conversation with great interest. The mention of their uncle surprised them, and they wondered what the two men in the small boat were planning to do. From their chat, it was clear they intended to do something illegal.

"They are going to play Uncle Randolph some trick," whispered Sam. "We must get home and warn him."

"They're planning to pull a trick on Uncle Randolph," Sam whispered. "We need to get home and warn him."

"What we ought to do is to have the whole crowd arrested," answered Tom. "They are all implicated in the theft of freight."

"What we should do is get the whole crowd arrested," Tom replied. "They're all involved in the theft of the freight."

"That's the talk," said Dick. "The question is, How can we do it? We are no match for those three men, and more than likely they are armed."

"That's the plan," said Dick. "The real question is, how do we pull it off? We can't take on those three guys, and they probably have weapons."

After this the three men conversed in such a low tone the boys could not hear a quarter of what was said. But they learned enough to know that Merrick and Pike were going to meet their uncle and play him false in some way, and they heard the words "traction bonds" and "coupons" several times.

After this, the three men talked in such a quiet voice that the boys couldn’t catch much of what was said. But they figured out enough to know that Merrick and Pike were planning to meet their uncle and deceive him somehow, and they heard the terms "traction bonds" and "coupons" several times.

"Uncle Randolph had ten thousand dollars' worth of traction company bonds," said Dick. "He bought them only a short while ago. They pay five and a half per cent. interest and he thought them a first-class investment."

"Uncle Randolph had ten thousand dollars' worth of traction company bonds," said Dick. "He bought them just recently. They pay five and a half percent interest and he considered them a top-notch investment."

"Oh, we'll have to warn him," said Sam. "He is so open-hearted he would trust most anybody."

"Oh, we need to warn him," said Sam. "He's so open-hearted that he would trust just about anyone."

Merrick had descended from the runabout and gone out of the cave. Now he came back, said something to the others, and started up the auto. In another moment he had the machine turned around. Then it spun out of the cave and down a fairly good road in the direction of Carwell. The man named Dangler followed the runabout to the road and watched it disappear around a turn bordered by trees. The storm was now rolling away to the westward and the rain had ceased.

Merrick had gotten out of the small vehicle and left the cave. Now he was back, said something to the others, and started the car. Moments later, he had the vehicle turned around. Then it sped out of the cave and down a decent road toward Carwell. A man named Dangler followed the small vehicle to the road and watched it vanish around a bend lined with trees. The storm was now moving away to the west and the rain had stopped.

"They have gone!" cried Tom. "Where to?"

"They've gone!" shouted Tom. "Where did they go?"

"Perhaps to our farm—to see Uncle Randolph," answered Sam. "We ought to follow them as quickly as we can."

"Maybe to our farm—to see Uncle Randolph," Sam replied. "We should follow them as fast as we can."

"I think we had better capture the fellow left behind," said Dick. "We ought to be able to do it."

"I think we should catch the guy left behind," said Dick. "We should be able to handle it."

"That's the talk," said Tom. "Sure we can do it, being three to one."

"That's the plan," Tom said. "Of course we can do it, especially with three of us against one."

Dangler watched the runabout and then gazed up and down the mountain for several minutes. Then of a sudden he started in a direction opposite to that taken by the machine.

Dangler watched the small vehicle and then looked up and down the mountain for a few minutes. Suddenly, he headed in the opposite direction from where the machine had gone.

"He is going away!" cried Sam.

"He's leaving!" shouted Sam.

"Come on after him!" called his big brother, and ran from the cave with the others at his heels. Just as he did this Dangler glanced back and saw them.

"Come on after him!" shouted his big brother, and he ran out of the cave with the others following closely behind. Just as he did this, Dangler looked back and saw them.

"Hey, you!" he cried in consternation.

"Hey, you!" he shouted in panic.

"Stop!" called out Dick. "We want you."

"Stop!" shouted Dick. "We need you."

At this command Dangler was more amazed than ever. But of a sudden he appeared to realize something of what had happened and commenced to run.

At this command, Dangler was more shocked than ever. But suddenly he seemed to understand what had happened and started to run.

"Stop!" cried Tom and Sam, but at this the man only ran the faster.

"Stop!" shouted Tom and Sam, but at this the man only ran faster.

"Come on—we've got to catch that rascal!" exclaimed Dick, and started to sprint. The others followed as quickly as they could, and a rapid chase along the mountain road ensued. But if the boys could run so could the freight robber, and he made the best possible use of his legs until he gained a side trail. Then he darted into this, and when the Rover boys came up he had disappeared.

"Come on—we have to catch that guy!" shouted Dick and took off running. The others followed as fast as they could, and a quick chase along the mountain road began. But if the boys could run, so could the freight thief, and he made the most of his speed until he reached a side trail. He then darted into it, and by the time the Rover boys caught up, he had vanished.

"Where is he?" panted Sam.

"Where is he?" gasped Sam.

"He took to this path, but he isn't in sight," answered Dick. He was almost winded himself.

"He followed this path, but he can't be seen," replied Dick. He was almost out of breath himself.

"Come on, he must be somewhere around," put in Tom, and ran down the path several hundred feet. Then he tripped over a fallen log and went headlong in the bushes and wet grass. He got up looking tired out and cross.

"Come on, he has to be somewhere nearby," Tom said, rushing down the path for a few hundred feet. Then he stumbled over a fallen log and fell headfirst into the bushes and wet grass. He stood up looking exhausted and annoyed.

"We've missed him," announced Dick, rather dismally. "It's a pity, too. He deserves to be put under arrest."

"We've missed him," Dick said, sounding pretty disappointed. "It's too bad, really. He deserves to be arrested."

"I think we had better get home and warn Uncle Randolph," returned Sam. "If we don't there is no telling what that fellow Merrick and that Pike may do."

"I think we should head home and warn Uncle Randolph," Sam said. "If we don’t, who knows what that guy Merrick and Pike might do."


CHAPTER IV

AT THE FARM

The others considered Sam's advice good, and after another look around for Dangler, they turned in the direction of home. They were a good three miles from the farm and had to cross the river above the falls, thus adding half a mile more to the journey. It was wet and muddy walking and they had not covered over a mile when Tom called a halt.

The others thought Sam's advice was solid, and after glancing around for Dangler again, they headed towards home. They were about three miles from the farm and needed to cross the river above the falls, which added another half mile to their trip. The ground was wet and muddy, and they hadn't even covered a mile when Tom called a stop.

"I am about fagged out," he announced. "Wonder if we can't hire a buggy at the next farmhouse."

"I’m really worn out," he said. "I wonder if we can rent a carriage at the next farmhouse."

"We can try anyway," answered Dick.

"We can try anyway," replied Dick.

Directly after crossing the river they came to a small farmhouse, and walked around to the kitchen, where they saw an old woman shelling peas.

Directly after crossing the river, they arrived at a small farmhouse and walked around to the kitchen, where they saw an elderly woman shelling peas.

"We can't let you have any carriage," she said. "The men folks are to town and they've got the horses."

"We can't let you have any carriage," she said. "The guys went to town and they've got the horses."

The boys were about to turn away when Dick thought of something.

The boys were about to walk away when Dick had an idea.

"By the way, do you know a man named Dangler?" he asked.

"By the way, do you know a guy named Dangler?" he asked.

"Sure, I do," was the answer.

"Of course, I do," was the response.

"Does he live around here?"

"Does he live nearby?"

"I guess he lives where he pleases. He is an old bachelor and comes and goes as he likes. He used to have a cottage down the pike, but it burnt down last winter."

"I guess he lives wherever he wants. He's an old bachelor and comes and goes as he pleases. He used to have a cottage down the road, but it burned down last winter."

"Then you haven't any idea where he is stopping now?"

"Then you have no idea where he’s staying now?"

"No."

"Nope."

"Do you know a man named Merrick and another man named Pike?" went on the eldest Rover boy.

"Do you know a guy named Merrick and another guy named Pike?" continued the oldest Rover boy.

At this the old woman shook her head.

At this, the old woman shook her head.

"Never heard tell of them," she said.

"Never heard of them," she said.

"Has this Dangler any relatives around here?" asked Tom.

"Does this Dangler have any relatives nearby?" Tom asked.

"None that I know of."

"None that I know."

"Do you know what kind of man he is?" asked Sam.

"Do you know what kind of guy he is?" asked Sam.

"I never talk about my neighbors," answered the old woman, and drew up her thin lips and went on shelling peas.

"I never talk about my neighbors," replied the old woman, pursing her thin lips and continuing to shell peas.

Feeling it would be useless to ask any more questions, the three boys journeyed wearily on to the next farmhouse. This belonged to a fat German named Gus Schmidt, who knew the Rovers fairly well.

Feeling it would be pointless to ask any more questions, the three boys wearily continued on to the next farmhouse. This one belonged to a heavyset German named Gus Schmidt, who was familiar with the Rovers.

"Yah, I let you haf a carriage alretty," said Gus Schmidt. "Put you must pring him back to-morrow, hey?"

"Yeah, I let you have a carriage already," said Gus Schmidt. "But you have to bring it back tomorrow, okay?"

"We will," answered Dick.

"We will," Dick replied.

"I vos hear some putty goot stories apout you Rofer poys," went on Mr. Schmidt, while he was hooking up his horse. "You vos on der Mississippi Rifer, hey?"

"I've heard some pretty good stories about you River boys," continued Mr. Schmidt as he was harnessing his horse. "You were on the Mississippi River, right?"

"We were," answered Sam.

"We were," Sam replied.

"Und you vos go owid on der blains und catch some counterfeiters, hey?"

"Are you going out on the plains to catch some counterfeiters, huh?"

"Yes, we had something to do with it," came from Tom.

"Yeah, we were involved," Tom said.

"Und den you vos go py der Gulluf of Mexico alretty und find a steampoat vos has nopotty got on it," pursued Gus Schmidt. "Ach, it vos vonderful vot vos habben to somepody, ain't it?"

"Then you can go by the Gulf of Mexico already and find a steamboat that nobody is on," continued Gus Schmidt. "Ah, it would be wonderful for somebody, wouldn't it?"

"Didn't you ever have anything happen to you, Mr. Schmidt?" asked Sam.

"Did you ever have anything happen to you, Mr. Schmidt?" Sam asked.

"Only vonce, und dot vos enough. I peen in New York, und der poys call me names. Den I run after dem, und da vos go py a cellar full of vater. I vos run on a poard, und der poys turn dot poard——"

"Only once, and that was enough. I was in New York, and the boys called me names. Then I ran after them, and I ended up by a cellar full of water. I was running on a board, and the boys turned that board——"

"And you fell into the water," finished Tom.

"And you fell into the water," Tom concluded.

"Not much! I chumped back to der sidevalk," answered Gus Schmidt, and then laughed heartily at his little joke.

"Not much! I stumbled back to the sidewalk," answered Gus Schmidt, and then laughed heartily at his little joke.

The three Rover boys were soon in the carriage and on the way to the farm. The horse that had been loaned to them was a speedy animal and they made good time despite the muddiness of the road. The brief storm had been a severe one, and in one spot the roadbed was considerably washed out.

The three Rover boys were soon in the carriage and on their way to the farm. The horse they had borrowed was fast, and they made good time despite the muddy road. The brief storm had been intense, and in one place, the road was quite washed out.

The boys took the carriage around to the barn and left it in charge of Jack Ness, the man of all work. Then they hurried to the house.

The boys took the carriage to the barn and left it with Jack Ness, the all-purpose worker. Then they rushed to the house.

"Oh, boys, I am so glad that you are back!" exclaimed Mrs. Rover, on seeing them. "I suppose you are wet through. Better dry your clothing at once, or change them, and I'll get you some hot tea to drink."

"Oh, boys, I’m so glad you’re back!" Mrs. Rover exclaimed when she saw them. "I guess you’re soaked. You should dry off your clothes right away, or change them, and I’ll make you some hot tea to drink."

"We are all right, Aunt Martha," answered Dick. "We were under shelter during the worst of the storm. Is Uncle Randolph around?"

"We're all good, Aunt Martha," replied Dick. "We were sheltered from the worst of the storm. Is Uncle Randolph here?"

"No, he went to Carwell on business. I am worried about him, for I am afraid he got caught in the storm, for he drove over."

"No, he went to Carwell for work. I’m worried about him because I’m afraid he got stuck in the storm since he drove there."

"What did he go for?" questioned Tom, quickly.

"What did he go for?" Tom asked quickly.

"Oh, it was a private matter."

"Oh, it was a personal issue."

"About some traction company bonds?" asked Sam, who could not hold back his curiosity.

"About some traction company bonds?" Sam asked, unable to contain his curiosity.

"Yes. But how do you happen to know about it?" demanded his aunt, in astonishment.

"Yes. But how do you know about it?" his aunt asked, astonished.

"We found something out to-day, aunty," said Dick. "It's a queer piece of business. Do you know where Uncle Randolph was going?"

"We found something out today, Aunt," said Dick. "It's a strange situation. Do you know where Uncle Randolph was headed?"

"You mean in Carwell?"

"You mean in Carwell?"

"Yes."

Yes.

"I think to the hotel."

"I'm thinking about the hotel."

"Hum," mused the eldest of the Rover boys. "Wonder if I can get him on the telephone?" For a telephone line had been put up from Oak Run to the farm.

"Hum," thought the oldest of the Rover boys. "I wonder if I can reach him on the phone?" A phone line had been installed from Oak Run to the farm.

"Why, Dick, is there anything wrong?" demanded Mrs. Rover, turning pale.

"What's wrong, Dick?" Mrs. Rover asked, going pale.

"I hope not, Aunt Martha. We'll soon know. Don't worry, please."

"I hope not, Aunt Martha. We'll find out soon. Please don't worry."

"Your uncle was very much disturbed when he went away."

"Your uncle was really upset when he left."

"I am going to try to telephone to him at once," said Dick.

"I’m going to try to call him right now," said Dick.

The telephone was on a landing of the stairs, where the bell could readily be heard upstairs and down, and Dick lost no time in taking down the receiver and calling up the office at Oak Run.

The phone was on a landing of the stairs, where the ringer could easily be heard both upstairs and downstairs, and Dick quickly grabbed the receiver and called the office at Oak Run.

"I want to get the hotel at Carwell," he told the operator. "This is 685 W," he added.

"I want to reach the hotel at Carwell," he told the operator. "This is 685 W," he added.

"I cannot give you Carwell," was the answer.

"I can't give you Carwell," was the reply.

"Why not?"

"Why not?"

"The lightning struck down some of our poles and the line is out of commission."

"The lightning took out a few of our poles, so the line is down."

This was dismaying news and for the moment Dick was nonplussed. Then he spoke to the operator again.

This was upsetting news, and for a moment, Dick was taken aback. Then he spoke to the operator again.

"Can you reach Farleytown?"

"Can you get to Farleytown?"

"Yes, but the line from Farleytown to Carwell is down, too," came over the wire.

"Yeah, but the line from Farleytown to Carwell is down, too," came over the wire.

"Can you reach Deeming's Corners?"

"Can you get to Deeming's Corners?"

"No. Can't get to Carwell in any way at all," was the decided answer, and Dick hung up the receiver much crestfallen.

"No. There's no way to get to Carwell," was the definite answer, and Dick hung up the phone, looking very disappointed.

"The storm has knocked the telephone service into a cocked hat," he explained to the others. "The only way for us to reach Carwell is to drive there."

"The storm has totally messed up the phone service," he explained to the others. "The only way for us to reach Carwell is to drive there."

"Then let us do that, and right away!" cried Tom, who had been talking to his aunt. "Uncle Randolph took those ten thousand dollars worth of traction company bonds with him, and Aunt Martha says the bonds were unregistered, so anybody could use them."

"Then let's do that, and do it now!" shouted Tom, who had been talking to his aunt. "Uncle Randolph took those $10,000 in traction company bonds with him, and Aunt Martha says the bonds were unregistered, so anyone could use them."

"Do you think somebody is going to steal the bonds?" asked the aunt.

"Do you think someone is going to steal the bonds?" asked the aunt.

"Two men are up to some game,—that is as much as we know," said Dick, thinking it unwise to keep his aunt in the dark any longer. "And we know the men are rascals," he added.

"Two guys are up to something,—that's all we know," said Dick, figuring it was better not to keep his aunt in the dark any longer. "And we know those guys are trouble," he added.

"Oh, will they—they attack your uncle?"

"Oh, will they really attack your uncle?"

"I don't think they are that kind," said Sam. "I think they'll try to get the bonds away by some slick game."

"I don't think they're that type," said Sam. "I think they'll try to take the bonds through some clever trick."

The aunt hated to see the boys go on a mission of possible peril and yet she wanted to have her husband warned. The lads ran down to the barn and had Jack Ness hitch up a fresh team to a buckboard. It was now growing dark.

The aunt didn't want to see the boys head out on a potentially dangerous mission, but she felt it was necessary to warn her husband. The boys ran down to the barn and had Jack Ness hook up a fresh team to a buckboard. It was getting dark.

"Take good care of yourselves," cried Mrs. Rover, as they drove off. "If the telephone and telegraph poles are down on the road see that you do not run into any of them."

"Take care of yourselves," shouted Mrs. Rover as they drove away. "If the phone and telegraph poles are down on the road, make sure you don't hit any of them."

They were driving to the gateway of the big farm when they saw Alexander Pop running after them, flourishing something in his hand. Aleck was a colored man who had once worked at Putnam Hall, but who was now attached to the Rover household.

They were driving to the entrance of the big farm when they saw Alexander Pop running after them, waving something in his hand. Aleck was a Black man who had once worked at Putnam Hall, but who was now part of the Rover household.

"I was jess a-thinkin' that maybe yo' boys wasn't armed," he said. "If yo' ain't, don't yo' want dis pistol?" And he held up a weapon he had purchased while on the river trip with them.

"I was just thinking that maybe you guys weren't armed," he said. "If you're not, don't you want this pistol?" And he held up a weapon he had bought during the river trip with them.

"I didn't think there would be any shooting," answered Dick. "But now you've brought it, I might as well take the pistol along," and he placed the weapon in his pocket.

"I didn't think there would be any shooting," Dick replied. "But now that you've mentioned it, I might as well take the gun with me," and he slipped the weapon into his pocket.

"Perhaps yo' would like to hab dis chicken along?" went on the colored man. He delighted to be with the Rover boys on every possible occasion.

"Maybe you'd like to have this chicken too?" continued the Black man. He enjoyed being around the Rover boys whenever he could.

"No, the buckboard is crowded now," answered Dick. "You do what you can to quiet Mrs. Rover."

"No, the buckboard is full now," replied Dick. "You do what you can to calm Mrs. Rover."

"Yes, tell her not to worry about us," added Tom.

"Yeah, tell her not to worry about us," added Tom.

"And don't mention the pistol," called Sam, as the turnout moved on again.

"And don’t mention the gun," called Sam, as the group moved on again.

After leaving the vicinity of the farm, the boys had a distance of thirteen miles to cover. Part of the road lay through the valley which had given the farm its name, but then it ran up and over a series of hills, and through several patches of woods. Under the trees it was dark, and they had to slacken their speed for fear of accident.

After leaving the area around the farm, the boys had to cover a distance of thirteen miles. Part of the road went through the valley that gave the farm its name, but then it went up and over a series of hills and through some patches of woods. Under the trees, it was dark, and they had to slow down to avoid accidents.

"Danger ahead!" cried Sam presently, and Dick, who was driving, brought the team to a halt. Across the road lay an uprooted tree.

"Danger ahead!" shouted Sam, and Dick, who was driving, stopped the team. An uprooted tree was lying across the road.

"Can't drive around that," announced Sam, after an inspection. "And it will be hard work dragging it out of the way."

"Can't drive around that," said Sam after taking a look. "And it'll be tough pulling it out of the way."

"We'll drive over it," announced Dick. "Hold tight, if you don't want to be bounced off."

"We'll drive over it," Dick said. "Hold on tight if you don't want to be thrown off."

He called to the horses, and the team moved forward slowly. They had not been out of the stable for several days and were inclined to dance and prance. They stepped in among the tree branches and then one animal reared and tried to back.

He called to the horses, and the team moved forward slowly. They hadn’t been out of the stable for several days and were eager to dance and prance. They stepped in among the tree branches, and then one horse reared up and tried to back away.

"Get up there, Dan!" cried Dick. "None of that tomfoolery! Get up, I say!"

"Get up there, Dan!" shouted Dick. "Stop messing around! Get up, I tell you!"

The other horse wanted to go ahead, and he dragged his mate deeper into the tree limbs. Then, without warning, the balky animal made a leap, cleared the tree, and started down the road at breakneck speed.

The other horse wanted to move ahead, and he pulled his partner further into the tree branches. Then, without any warning, the stubborn horse jumped, cleared the tree, and took off down the road at full speed.

"Look out, the team is running away!" yelled Sam, and then stopped short, for he as well as the others were in danger of being thrown from the buckboard.

"Watch out, the team is taking off!" yelled Sam, and then he stopped suddenly because he, along with the others, was in danger of being thrown from the buckboard.


CHAPTER V

RANDOLPH ROVER'S STORY

It was a time of peril, and all of the Rover boys realized this fully. The buckboard was a strong one, but the road had been washed out so much by the storm that it was very uneven, and the jouncing threatened each moment to land one lad or another out on his head.

It was a dangerous time, and all the Rover boys were fully aware of it. The buckboard was sturdy, but the road had been so badly washed out by the storm that it was really bumpy, and the jolting threatened to send one of the boys tumbling out onto his head at any moment.

"Whoa! whoa!" yelled Dick, and did his best to rein in the team. But, as mentioned before, they had not been out for several days and were consequently fresh and inclined to keep on. Each had the bit in his teeth, so pulling on the lines was of little avail.

"Whoa! whoa!" shouted Dick, trying hard to control the team. But, as mentioned before, they hadn't been out for several days and were therefore really fresh and eager to keep going. Each one was raring to go, so tugging on the reins didn’t do much good.

"If we don't stop soon something is going to happen," was Tom's comment, and scarcely had he spoken when they went down into a rut and Sam was flung up and over a wheel into some brushwood. Then the team went on as before.

"If we don't stop soon, something is going to happen," Tom said, and barely had he finished speaking when they hit a rut and Sam was thrown up and over a wheel into some brush. Then the team continued on as before.

The woods left behind, they came to a large open field, where the ground was rather soft.

The woods behind them, they arrived at a large open field, where the ground felt quite soft.

"Turn in here, Dick, if you can," cried Tom.

"Turn in here, Dick, if you can," shouted Tom.

"That is what I am trying to do," answered the eldest Rover boy, pulling on one rein with might and main.

"That's what I'm trying to do," replied the oldest Rover boy, tugging hard on one rein.

At first the horses refused to leave the road, but at last the strain on the one rein told and Dan swerved to the right, dragging his mate with him. As the wheels of the buckboard sank into the soft soil of the field the pulling became harder, and at last the horses dropped into a walk and were then brought to a stop with ease.

At first, the horses wouldn’t move off the road, but eventually the pressure on one rein made Dan steer to the right, pulling his partner along with him. As the buckboard's wheels sunk into the soft dirt of the field, it got tougher to pull, and eventually the horses slowed to a walk and stopped easily.

"Wonder if Sam was hurt?" were Dick's first words, as he leaped to the ground and ran to the heads of the team to quiet them.

"Do you think Sam was hurt?" were Dick's first words as he jumped down and ran to the front of the team to calm them down.

"He went out in a hurry, that's sure," was Tom's answer. "Can you hold them now?"

"He definitely went out in a hurry," Tom replied. "Can you hold them now?"

"Yes—the fire is all out of them."

"Yeah—the fire is completely gone from them."

"Then I'll run back and see to Sam." And Tom set off on a dog trot toward the spot where the mishap to his younger brother had occurred. He found Sam sitting on a rock rubbing his left wrist.

"Then I'll head back and check on Sam." And Tom took off at a quick jog toward the place where his younger brother had gotten hurt. He found Sam sitting on a rock, rubbing his left wrist.

"Hurt?" he sang out, anxiously.

"Hurt?" he called out, anxiously.

"This wrist is a little lame, and my knee is skinned," was the answer. "Did they get away and throw you out?"

"This wrist is a bit hurt, and my knee is scraped," was the reply. "Did they escape and kick you out?"

"No, Dick managed to stop them by turning into a soft field. It is lucky you didn't break your neck."

"No, Dick was able to stop them by turning into a soft field. It's lucky you didn't break your neck."

"I might have if I hadn't tumbled into the bushes, Tom. Gracious, how the buckboard did jounce up and down!"

"I might have if I hadn't fallen into the bushes, Tom. Wow, the buckboard was bouncing all over the place!"

Limping a little on account of the bruised knee, Sam followed his brother down the road. They found Dick had led the team from the field. He, too, was glad to learn Sam was not seriously injured.

Limping a bit because of the bruised knee, Sam followed his brother down the road. They discovered that Dick had taken the team from the field. He was also relieved to hear that Sam wasn't seriously hurt.

"What's to do now?" asked Tom. "I don't like to trust that team much."

"What's our next move?" Tom asked. "I don't really trust that team."

"Oh, they're tamed down now," asserted Dick. "I am sure they won't want to run away again."

"Oh, they're calmed down now," said Dick. "I'm sure they won't want to run away again."

"We want to get to Carwell as soon as possible, but we don't want to do it by breaking our necks," went on the fun-loving Rover.

"We want to get to Carwell as quickly as we can, but we don’t want to risk getting hurt," the fun-loving Rover continued.

Once more the three youths got on the buckboard and Dick started the team. The fire was now all out of them, and they went along at their regular gait. It had grown so dark the boys had to light a lantern they had brought along.

Once again, the three young men hopped on the wagon, and Dick got the team moving. They were no longer fired up, so they proceeded at their usual pace. It had become so dark that the boys had to light a lantern they had brought with them.

"Listen!" said Sam presently, and held up his hand. From out of the darkness they heard the steady chug-chug of an automobile. It seemed to be coming toward them.

"Listen!" Sam said after a moment, raising his hand. From the darkness, they heard the steady chug-chug of a car. It sounded like it was coming toward them.

"Maybe it's the runabout with those two men!" cried Tom.

"Maybe it's the small boat with those two guys!" cried Tom.

"If it is, let us try to stop them," answered Dick.

"If it is, let's try to stop them," replied Dick.

They brought the team to a halt and listened. For a few seconds the chug-chug came closer, then it died away in the distance on their left.

They stopped the team and listened. For a few seconds, the chug-chug got louder, then it faded away in the distance to their left.

"The machine must have taken to a side road," was Dick's comment.

"The machine must have taken a detour," Dick commented.

"Yes, and we may as well go on," answered Tom.

"Yeah, we might as well keep going," replied Tom.

Once more they proceeded on their way. Less than a hundred yards were covered when they reached the side road. In the muddy roadway the tracks of the rubber tires of the automobile were plainly to be seen.

Once again, they continued on their way. They had barely covered a hundred yards when they arrived at the side road. The muddy path clearly showed the tracks left by the rubber tires of the car.

"If we were sure they were the men we might go after them," said Sam.

"If we were certain they were the guys, we might go after them," said Sam.

"We'd not catch them with the horses," answered Dick.

"We can't catch them with the horses," replied Dick.

"And it might be another machine," added Tom. "There are plenty of them in Carwell."

"And it could be another machine," Tom added. "There are a lot of them in Carwell."

They were now within two miles of the town and the farmhouses were becoming more numerous. Just as they struck a paved street, Tom uttered an exclamation:

They were now two miles away from the town, and the farmhouses were becoming more frequent. Just as they hit a paved street, Tom exclaimed:

"Here comes Uncle Randolph now!"

"Here comes Uncle Randolph!"

He pointed ahead to where a street light fell on a horse and buggy. On the seat of the latter sat Randolph Rover, driving along contentedly.

He pointed ahead to where a streetlight illuminated a horse and buggy. On the seat of the buggy sat Randolph Rover, driving along happily.

"Hullo, Uncle Randolph!" sang out Dick, and brought the buckboard to a halt.

"Hellо, Uncle Randolph!" shouted Dick, bringing the buckboard to a stop.

"Why, Dick!" exclaimed the uncle, staring at the three boys in surprise. "What brings you here this time of night?"

"Why, Dick!" the uncle exclaimed, staring at the three boys in surprise. "What are you doing here at this time of night?"

"We came to find you, Uncle Randolph," said Tom, and added: "Are your traction company bonds safe?"

"We came to find you, Uncle Randolph," Tom said, adding, "Are your traction company bonds safe?"

"My bonds? What do you know of my bonds?" And now the buggy halted beside the buckboard.

"My ties? What do you know about my ties?" And now the buggy stopped next to the buckboard.

"We know two men are after them," said Sam.

"We know two guys are after them," said Sam.

"Oh, I thought that was a secret," answered Mr. Rover.

"Oh, I thought that was a secret," replied Mr. Rover.

"But did you see the men?" asked Dick, impatiently.

"But did you see the guys?" Dick asked, impatiently.

"Oh, yes, and I have had a narrow escape from being swindled," answered the uncle, calmly.

"Oh, yes, and I narrowly escaped being scammed," the uncle replied, calmly.

"Oh, then you escaped," said Dick, and he and his brothers breathed a sigh of relief.

"Oh, so you got away," said Dick, and he and his brothers let out a sigh of relief.

"Yes, I escaped," answered Randolph Rover. "It was very kind of Mr. Jardell to come to me as he did," he went on.

"Yeah, I got away," Randolph Rover replied. "It was really nice of Mr. Jardell to come to me like he did," he continued.

"Mr. Jardell?" asked Tom. "Who is he?"

"Mr. Jardell?" Tom asked. "Who is he?"

"Why, the treasurer of the traction company."

"Why, the treasurer of the transportation company."

"Then you haven't seen a man named Merrick and another named Pike?" asked Sam.

"Then you haven't seen a guy named Merrick and another named Pike?" asked Sam.

"Why, no. Who are they?"

"Why not? Who are they?"

"Two rascals who were up to some game. We think they were after your traction company bonds."

"Two troublemakers who were plotting something. We believe they were trying to steal your traction company bonds."

"Ha! perhaps—But no, that couldn't be," murmured Mr. Rover, wiping off the spectacles he wore. "I—er—I really do not understand this, boys."

"Ha! maybe—but no, that can't be," Mr. Rover murmured, cleaning his glasses. "I—uh—I really don't get this, guys."

"Tell us what you've been doing, uncle, and then we'll tell what we know," said Dick.

"Tell us what you’ve been up to, uncle, and then we’ll share what we know," said Dick.

"Um! Well, you know that some time ago I invested in ten thousand dollars worth of traction company bonds—got them through an agent in New York."

"Um! Well, you know that a while ago I invested in ten thousand dollars’ worth of traction company bonds—I got them through an agent in New York."

"Yes."

"Absolutely."

"Well, about a week ago I received a private letter from Mr. Jardell, of the traction company, stating that there was something wrong with the bonds. Some plates had been stolen and counterfeit bonds printed."

"Well, about a week ago I got a private letter from Mr. Jardell at the traction company, saying that there was an issue with the bonds. Some plates had been stolen and fake bonds were printed."

"Yes."

"Yep."

"I was asked to keep quiet about the matter, for if the facts became generally known the public would become frightened and the bonds would go down in the stock market. Mr. Jardell said he would meet me at Carwell and have the printer look at my bonds and find out if they were genuine or not."

"I was told to stay quiet about it because if everyone found out, the public would panic, and the bonds would drop in the stock market. Mr. Jardell said he would meet me at Carwell and have the printer check my bonds to see if they were real or not."

"And what did you do then?" asked Dick, who began to smell a mouse, as the saying goes.

"And what did you do then?" asked Dick, who started to sense something was off, as the saying goes.

"I sent Mr. Jardell word I would meet him at the Carwell hotel to-day. We met, and he and his printer, a man named Grimes, said the bonds I possessed were counterfeits."

"I let Mr. Jardell know I would meet him today at the Carwell hotel. We met, and he and his printer, a guy named Grimes, said the bonds I had were fakes."

"And then what?"

"And what's next?"

"Of course I was very much distressed," went on Randolph Rover, calmly. "I did not know what to do. But Mr. Jardell was very nice about it. He said he would take the bonds and get the company to issue good ones in their place. He gave me a receipt for them, and I am to have the good bonds next week."

"Of course I was really upset," Randolph Rover continued calmly. "I didn't know what to do. But Mr. Jardell was really nice about it. He said he would take the bonds and get the company to issue valid ones in their place. He gave me a receipt for them, and I’m supposed to get the good bonds next week."

"Why should he give you good bonds for bad ones?" said Tom, who, like Dick, was almost certain something was wrong.

"Why would he trade you good bonds for bad ones?" said Tom, who, like Dick, was pretty sure something was off.

"I asked that question, too, Thomas, but he said the reputation of his company was at stake. He did not want the public at large to know that bogus bonds were on the market."

"I asked that question, too, Thomas, but he said the reputation of his company was at risk. He didn’t want the general public to find out that fake bonds were being sold."

"Uncle Randolph, do you know this Mr. Jardell personally?" asked Dick.

"Uncle Randolph, do you know this Mr. Jardell personally?" Dick asked.

"Why—er—not exactly. But his letters——"

"Why—not exactly. But his letters—"

"How did he look?"

"What did he look like?"

As well as he was able Mr. Rover described the man and also his companion. The boys exchanged glances.

As best as he could, Mr. Rover described the man and his companion. The boys exchanged looks.

"Merrick and Pike," muttered Tom.

"Merrick and Pike," Tom muttered.

"What is that you say, Thomas?"

"What are you saying, Tom?"

"We think those men were swindlers," said Sam.

"We think those guys were con artists," Sam said.

"Swindlers! Oh, my dear Samuel, impossible!" cried Randolph Rover aghast. "Why, they were very nice gentlemen, very nice. They asked me how my scientific farming was getting along, and both had read my article in the Review on the grafting of grape vines, and——"

"Swindlers! Oh, my dear Samuel, no way!" exclaimed Randolph Rover in shock. "They were really nice guys, really nice. They asked me how my scientific farming was going, and both had read my article in the Review about grafting grapevines, and——"

"But we know these chaps," said Dick, "and they are called Merrick and Pike."

"But we know these guys," said Dick, "and they're named Merrick and Pike."

"And they talked about getting the best of you," added Tom. "That is why we followed you to Carwell. Where are the men now?"

"And they talked about beating you," added Tom. "That's why we followed you to Carwell. Where are the guys now?"

"They have gone away. But——"

"They left. But——"

"Were they in a green runabout—an auto runabout?"

"Were they in a green convertible—like a little car?"

"They had a runabout, yes. I do not remember what color it was."

"They had a small car, yeah. I don't remember what color it was."

"The same fellows!" cried Dick. "Uncle Randolph, unless we are very much mistaken, you have been tricked, swindled! They have robbed you of the ten thousand dollars worth of bonds!"

"The same guys!" shouted Dick. "Uncle Randolph, unless we’re completely wrong, you’ve been conned! They’ve stolen your ten thousand dollars worth of bonds!"


CHAPTER VI

WAITING FOR NEWS

It took Randolph Rover several minutes to comprehend the various statements made by the boys. That he had really been swindled by such nicely-spoken men as he had met at the Carwell hotel seemed extraordinary to him.

It took Randolph Rover several minutes to understand the different things the boys had said. The fact that he had actually been conned by such well-spoken guys as he had met at the Carwell hotel seemed unbelievable to him.

"I understand the bonds were not registered," said Dick.

"I get that the bonds weren't registered," said Dick.

"That is true," groaned his uncle.

"That's true," his uncle said.

"Then anybody could use them."

"Then anyone could use them."

"Yes, although I have the numbers,—on a sheet in my desk at home."

"Yeah, I have the numbers—it's on a sheet in my desk at home."

"Well, that will make it more difficult for the rascals to dispose of them," said Sam.

"Well, that will make it harder for those troublemakers to get rid of them," said Sam.

"I'd like to catch that Merrick and that Pike, and punch their heads for them," commented Tom. It angered him exceedingly to see how readily his open-minded relative had fallen into the swindlers' trap.

"I want to get that Merrick and that Pike and knock some sense into them," Tom said. It really frustrated him to see how easily his open-minded relative had fallen for the swindlers' scheme.

"But there may be some mistake," said Randolph Rover, in a forlorn tone. "Would that Merrick dare to impersonate Mr. Jardell?"

"But there might be some mistake," Randolph Rover said in a hopeless tone. "Would Merrick really try to impersonate Mr. Jardell?"

"Swindlers will do anything," answered Sam.

"Scammers will do anything," Sam replied.

"We can make sure of that point by sending word to the traction company offices," answered Dick. "You are sure Mr. Jardell is the treasurer?"

"We can confirm that by contacting the traction company offices," replied Dick. "Are you sure Mr. Jardell is the treasurer?"

"Yes—Mr. Andrew D. Jardell."

"Yes—Mr. Andrew D. Jardell."

"Let us go back to town and see if we can catch him by long distance 'phone or by telegraph."

"Let's head back to town and see if we can reach him by long-distance phone or by text."

Shaking his head sadly, Randolph Rover turned his buggy around and followed the boys to the central office of the telephone company. Here all was activity on account of the broken-down wires, but communications were being gradually resumed. They looked into the telephone book, and at last got a connection which, a few minutes later, put them into communication with Andrew D. Jardell's private residence in the city.

Shaking his head sadly, Randolph Rover turned his buggy around and followed the boys to the main office of the telephone company. Here, everything was buzzing with activity due to the downed wires, but they were slowly getting communications back up. They checked the phone book and finally made a connection that, a few minutes later, linked them to Andrew D. Jardell's private home in the city.

"Is Mr. Jardell at home?" asked Dick, who was doing the telephoning.

"Is Mr. Jardell home?" asked Dick, who was making the call.

"Mr. Jardell is away," was the answer.

"Mr. Jardell is not here," was the answer.

"Is he at or near Carwell, New York state?"

"Is he in or around Carwell, New York?"

"No, he is in Paris, and has been for two weeks."

"No, he's in Paris, and he has been for two weeks."

"You are sure of this?"

"Are you sure about this?"

"Yes."

Yes.

"Who are you?"

"Who's you?"

"I am Mrs. Jardell. Who are you?"

"I’m Mrs. Jardell. Who are you?"

"My name is Richard Rover. My uncle, Randolph Rover, has been swindled out of some traction company bonds by a man who said he was Mr. Jardell."

"My name is Richard Rover. My uncle, Randolph Rover, has been cheated out of some traction company bonds by a man claiming to be Mr. Jardell."

"Mercy me! You don't say so! Well, my husband had nothing to do with it, you may be sure. He went to London first and then to Paris, and in a day or two he is to start for Switzerland. His health is very poor and the doctor said he needed the trip."

"Wow! You don’t say! Well, you can be sure my husband had nothing to do with it. He went to London first, then to Paris, and in a day or two, he’s off to Switzerland. His health isn’t great, and the doctor said he needs the trip."

Some more talk followed, and Mrs. Jardell advised Dick to communicate with the traction company at once, and he said he would do so.

Some more conversation happened, and Mrs. Jardell suggested that Dick get in touch with the traction company right away, and he said he would.

"It wasn't Mr. Jardell at all, Uncle Randolph," said the youth, as he hung up the receiver. "The whole thing was a cleverly-planned swindle, and unless you can get the bonds back you'll be out the money."

"It wasn't Mr. Jardell at all, Uncle Randolph," the young man said as he hung up the phone. "The whole thing was a well-planned scam, and unless you can get the bonds back, you'll lose the money."

At this announcement Mr. Rover nearly collapsed—for he was rather a retired man, and had had little to do in a business way since his trip to Africa with the boys, as related in "The Rover Boys in the Jungle." He did not know what to do, and stood rubbing his hands nervously.

At this announcement, Mr. Rover almost fell over—he was a pretty relaxed guy and hadn’t done much in terms of work since his trip to Africa with the boys, as mentioned in "The Rover Boys in the Jungle." He was unsure of what to do and stood there, nervously rubbing his hands.

"The swindlers!" he murmured. "Really, it is getting so that nobody can be trusted!"

"The con artists!" he murmured. "Honestly, it's getting to the point where no one can be trusted!"

"The best thing we can do is to send word to the various towns to stop the runabout with the two men in it on sight and have the rascals held by the authorities," said Dick, who felt he must take charge of affairs.

"The best thing we can do is to alert the towns to stop the car with the two men as soon as they see it and have the authorities hold the guys," said Dick, who felt he needed to take charge of the situation.

"That's the talk!" cried Tom, "and the sooner we get at it the better."

"That's the plan!" shouted Tom, "and the sooner we get started, the better."

"Let us find out where that side road leads to," added Sam, "I mean the road on which we heard the auto."

"Let's see where that side road goes," Sam said, "I mean the road where we heard the car."

Inside of an hour various messages had been sent by telephone and telegraph. It was now growing late and the Rovers hardly knew what to do next. From their uncle the boys got the whole tale concerning the bonds, but the new light shed on the subject did not help matters.

Inside of an hour, various messages had been sent by phone and text. It was getting late, and the Rovers barely knew what to do next. Their uncle filled the boys in on the entire story about the bonds, but the new perspective on the issue didn't make things better.

They also told the authorities about the cave and the boxes stored there, and some men were at once sent off to investigate and take possession of whatever could be found.

They also informed the authorities about the cave and the boxes stored there, and some men were immediately dispatched to investigate and take possession of whatever they could find.

"I think some of us ought to go home," said Sam. "Aunt Martha won't go to bed until we get back, and she will be greatly worried."

"I think some of us should head home," said Sam. "Aunt Martha won't go to bed until we're back, and she'll be really worried."

It was finally decided that Tom and Dick should remain at the Carwell hotel over night and Sam and his uncle should go home in the buggy. The team was put up at the hotel barn, and then all hands went to the dining room for a late supper.

It was finally decided that Tom and Dick would stay overnight at the Carwell hotel while Sam and his uncle would head home in the buggy. The team was stabled at the hotel barn, and then everyone went to the dining room for a late dinner.

"I'm as hungry as two bears," announced Tom.

"I'm as hungry as a couple of bears," Tom said.

"Well, I shan't say no to a good feed," answered Sam.

"Well, I won't say no to a good meal," answered Sam.

Randolph Rover could eat but little. Now that he realized what had occurred, he upbraided himself bitterly for having been so deluded.

Randolph Rover could eat very little. Now that he understood what had happened, he blamed himself harshly for being so fooled.

"They talked about scientific farming just to get me into good humor," he said, bitterly. "I see it all! Oh, if I can only get my hands on them!"

"They were talking about scientific farming just to cheer me up," he said, bitterly. "I see through it all! Oh, if only I could get my hands on them!"

After Mr. Rover and Sam had departed, Dick and Tom wandered around the hotel and the vicinity for three hours. They anxiously awaited some message regarding the two swindlers, but nothing came. Then, worn out by the strenuous day they had put in, they went to bed and slept soundly until morning.

After Mr. Rover and Sam left, Dick and Tom explored the hotel and the surrounding area for three hours. They nervously waited for any news about the two con artists, but nothing came. Finally, exhausted from the tiring day they had, they went to bed and slept peacefully until morning.

Before having breakfast they asked for messages. There was one from a village called Bahan, saying a green runabout with two men had passed through there about midnight. But the men had not been captured, and it was not known what had become of them.

Before breakfast, they asked for messages. There was one from a village called Bahan, saying a green runabout with two men had passed through around midnight. But the men hadn't been caught, and it was unclear what had happened to them.

At noon the telephone line between Oak Run and Carwell was in working order once more, and the boys sent word home. Then they left directions at the hotel, so that any messages coming in might be transmitted to the Rover farm.

At noon, the phone line between Oak Run and Carwell was up and running again, so the guys sent word home. Then they left instructions at the hotel to make sure any incoming messages could be passed on to the Rover farm.

"Well, I never!" cried Dick, suddenly.

"Well, I can't believe that!" shouted Dick, all of a sudden.

"What now?" asked his brother.

"What now?" his brother asked.

"That freight thief, and that stuff in the cave——"

"That freight thief, and that stuff in the cave——"

"Humph! it slipped my mind entirely. I was thinking only of Uncle Randolph's bonds."

"Ugh! I totally forgot. I was only thinking about Uncle Randolph's bonds."

"Let us find out if anything has been done."

"Let's find out if anything's been done."

At the local police headquarters they found that a wagon had just come in, loaded with the three full boxes of goods located at the cave. A search was still in progress for Dangler, but so far he had not been located.

At the local police station, they discovered that a wagon had just arrived, carrying the three full boxes of goods found at the cave. A search was still ongoing for Dangler, but he had not been found yet.

"This clears up the mystery of the freight thefts," said an officer to the boys. "I only hope we can get our hands on Bill Dangler."

"This solves the mystery of the freight thefts," an officer told the boys. "I just hope we can catch Bill Dangler."

"You know him?" asked Dick.

"Do you know him?" asked Dick.

"Oh, yes. Years ago he used to work for the freight division of the railroad."

"Oh, yeah. Years ago, he worked for the freight division of the railroad."

"Do you know anything of this Merrick and the fellow called Pike?"

"Do you know anything about this Merrick and the guy named Pike?"

"No, but our idea is that the three men were in the deal together. Probably this Merrick and this Pike pulled off this affair of the traction company bonds as a side issue."

"No, but our theory is that the three men were in on it together. It’s likely that Merrick and Pike orchestrated this scam involving the traction company bonds as a side hustle."

"Have the freight robberies been large?" asked Sam.

"Have the freight robberies been significant?" asked Sam.

"Not so large at one time, but they have been going on for months, and the total from four different stations along the line foots up to a good many thousand dollars."

"Not very big at first, but they've been happening for months, and the total from four different stations along the line adds up to quite a few thousand dollars."

"Well, I hope we catch all three of the men—and any others who may be in league with them," said Dick, and then he and Tom walked off. A little later they were on the buckboard and bound for home.

"Well, I hope we catch all three guys—and anyone else who might be working with them," said Dick, and then he and Tom walked away. A little later, they were on the buckboard and headed home.

When they arrived at the farm they found that their uncle had sent a long letter to the officers of the traction company, relating in full what had occurred. In return the officials of the concern said they would put a private detective on the case, and this was done. But weeks went by and nothing was seen or heard of Merrick and Pike, and what had become of the missing bonds remained a mystery.

When they got to the farm, they discovered that their uncle had sent a detailed letter to the traction company executives, completely explaining what had happened. In response, the company's officials said they would assign a private detective to the case, and they did. But weeks passed, and there was no sign or word from Merrick and Pike, and the fate of the missing bonds stayed a mystery.

"I am anxious to take a look at that cave where the stolen freight was stored," said Sam one day. "Supposing we drive to it?"

"I really want to check out that cave where they hid the stolen freight," said Sam one day. "How about we drive over there?"

"That will suit me," answered Dick. "I want to learn about something else—that red tin box I saw hanging from a tree."

"That works for me," replied Dick. "I want to know more about that red tin box I saw hanging from a tree."

"Oh, yes, I had forgotten about that," put in Tom. "Well, shall we walk or drive over?"

"Oh right, I totally forgot about that," Tom said. "So, should we walk or drive over?"

It was decided to drive as far as the cave, and not knowing how long they would be gone, the boys took a lunch along.

It was decided to drive all the way to the cave, and since they didn't know how long they would be gone, the boys packed a lunch.

"Now, take care of yourselves," warned Randolph Rover. "Don't fall into any more holes."

"Now, take care of yourselves," warned Randolph Rover. "Don't fall into any more holes."

"We'll try to watch out!" sang out Tom.

"We'll be careful!" yelled Tom.

Then Dick cracked the whip, and off the team started at a good pace, the eldest Rover, however, holding them well under control. It was a clear and beautiful day. The boys did not dream of the odd adventure in store for them.

Then Dick cracked the whip, and the team took off at a solid pace, with the oldest Rover keeping them firmly in check. It was a clear and beautiful day. The boys had no idea of the strange adventure waiting for them.


CHAPTER VII

A STRANGE LETTER BOX

"It won't be long now before we'll have to get back to Putnam Hall," observed Sam, as they drove along. "Dear old school! How I love it!"

"It won’t be long before we have to head back to Putnam Hall," Sam remarked as they drove along. "Good old school! I love it!"

"It's too bad that we are getting too old to go there," said Tom. "But we can't be boys always."

"It's a shame we're getting too old to go there," Tom said. "But we can't be boys forever."

"I shall be glad to see the other fellows again," came from Dick.

"I'll be happy to see the other guys again," said Dick.

"Do you know what I think?" declared Tom. "I think the Putnam Hall cadets are the finest lot of boys in the world!"

"Do you know what I think?" Tom said. "I think the Putnam Hall cadets are the best group of guys in the world!"

"Throwing bouquets at yourself, Tom?" said Sam, with a laugh.

"Are you throwing bouquets at yourself, Tom?" Sam said, laughing.

"Well, don't you agree with me?"

"Don't you think so?"

"I certainly do, Sam, and Captain Putnam is the best teacher in the world. My, but won't we have fun when we get back!"

"I definitely do, Sam, and Captain Putnam is the best teacher ever. Wow, we're going to have so much fun when we get back!"

"We'll have to have a feast in honor of our return," said Dick, and smiled that quiet smile of his which meant so much.

"We should have a feast to celebrate our return," Dick said, smiling that quiet smile of his that meant so much.

The distance to the cave was soon covered, and the boys tied their team to a tree in that vicinity. They went inside and found that everything, even to the empty boxes, had been taken away. The place had been explored by a number of curiosity seekers.

The distance to the cave was quickly covered, and the boys tied their team to a tree nearby. They went inside and discovered that everything, even the empty boxes, had been removed. The place had been searched by several curiosity seekers.

"It is queer that this cave wasn't discovered before," was Dick's comment, after they had spent half an hour in walking around.

"It’s strange that this cave wasn't discovered earlier," was Dick's comment after they had spent half an hour walking around.

"Perhaps the opening to the road wasn't so large formerly," suggested Tom. "Dangler may have enlarged it, so he could drive in."

"Maybe the entrance to the road wasn't as big before," Tom suggested. "Dangler might have made it larger so he could drive in."

"That is true. Well, it will be a regular picnic place after this. Its fame will spread for miles around." And Dick was right, and the cave is a well-known spot in that portion of New York state to this day.

"That's true. Well, it will be a popular picnic spot after this. Its reputation will spread for miles around." And Dick was right, and the cave is a well-known place in that part of New York state even today.

The boys had brought with them two electric pocket lights, as they are called—lights they had purchased while on their river outing—and with these turned on they walked to the extreme rear of the cave and along the various passageways running up the mountainside.

The guys had brought two electric pocket flashlights with them—lights they bought during their river trip—and with these turned on, they walked to the far back of the cave and along the different passageways running up the mountainside.

"Here is where we dropped in," said Dick, pointing out the spot.

"Here’s where we came in," said Dick, pointing to the spot.

"I wish we could drop out—and land up on the mountain outside," returned his youngest brother. "Then, maybe, you could locate that tin lunch box, or whatever it was."

"I wish we could just drop out and end up on the mountain outside," replied his youngest brother. "Then, maybe you could find that tin lunch box, or whatever it was."

"I'd get up," Very soon If I had, "That's a big balloon!"

sang out Tom, merrily. "But as there doesn't seem to be a balloon handy, what's the matter with trying to climb up?" he added.

sang out Tom, cheerfully. "But since there doesn't seem to be a balloon around, how about trying to climb up?" he added.

"And pull down several tons of dirt and rock on your head," said Dick. "Better go slow. We already know how treacherous these holes are. You'll get out of one by getting into another that's worse."

"And make sure to drop several tons of dirt and rock on yourself," Dick said. "You should take it easy. We already know how dangerous these holes are. You might escape one only to fall into another that's even worse."

"I brought a lariat along," said Sam.

"I brought a rope with me," said Sam.

"A lariat?" queried the others.

"A lasso?" asked the others.

"Sure,—the one I bought when we were out west. I thought we might use it for climbing purposes. It is light but strong, and we can lasso a tree or stump up there with it."

"Sure—the one I got when we were out west. I thought we could use it for climbing. It's lightweight but strong, and we can lasso a tree or stump up there with it."

"Hurrah! Sam has solved the problem of how the Rover boys shall rise in the world!" exclaimed Tom, gaily. "Sam, try your skill by all means."

"Hooray! Sam figured out how the Rover boys are going to succeed in life!" Tom exclaimed cheerfully. "Sam, go ahead and give it a shot."

"Show me the tree or stump and I will," answered his brother readily.

"Show me the tree or stump and I will," his brother replied quickly.

As well as they were able, they crawled from one part of the hole to a spot that was somewhat higher. Then they found a projecting rock above them and Sam threw the noose of his lariat over this.

As best as they could, they crawled from one side of the hole to a spot that was a bit higher. Then they noticed a jutting rock above them, and Sam tossed the loop of his rope over it.

"Will it hold?" queried Dick. "You don't want to try to climb up and fall."

"Will it hold?" asked Dick. "You don't want to try climbing up and fall."

With caution Sam pulled on the lariat. It held, and he went up hand over hand, for he was a fair athlete. Then his brothers followed. They now stood on a ledge of rock, and the top of the hole was still twelve feet above them.

With care, Sam pulled on the lariat. It held steady, and he climbed up hand over hand, as he was a decent athlete. Then his brothers followed. They were now standing on a ledge of rock, and the top of the hole was still twelve feet above them.

"There is a small tree, Sam," said Tom, looking upward. "If you can lasso that I think we'll be all right."

"There’s a little tree, Sam," Tom said, looking up. "If you can lasso that, I think we’ll be good."

Once more the youngest Rover started to use the lariat. As it swung upward it missed the tree and swished out of sight over the edge of the hole.

Once again, the youngest Rover began to use the lasso. As it swung upward, it missed the tree and disappeared out of sight over the edge of the hole.

"Ouch!" came the unexpected cry from above. "Oh, my eye!"

"Ouch!" came the unexpected shout from above. "Oh, my eye!"

"Hullo! you've lashed somebody!" ejaculated Dick.

"Helloo! You've hit someone!" shouted Dick.

"I didn't know there was anybody up there," answered Sam, as the noose of the lasso slipped downward.

"I didn't know anyone was up there," Sam replied, as the loop of the lasso fell down.

The three Rover boys looked upward. They heard a hasty movement in the bushes and caught a brief glimpse of a man's face. On the instant the man disappeared, muttering something to himself.

The three Rover boys looked up. They heard a quick rustle in the bushes and caught a fleeting glimpse of a man's face. Just as quickly, the man vanished, mumbling something to himself.

"It was Dangler!" ejaculated Dick.

"It was Dangler!" exclaimed Dick.

"Are you sure?" asked both of the others, in a breath.

"Are you sure?" both of the others asked in one breath.

"Almost positive."

"Pretty sure."

Dick had scarcely spoken the last words when down into the hole came a shower of dirt and stones, shoved over the edge above. The boys were struck by the stones and got some of the dirt in their eyes. Then down came a second mass of the same sort.

Dick had barely finished saying the last words when a shower of dirt and stones came tumbling down into the hole, pushed over the edge above. The boys were hit by the stones and got some dirt in their eyes. Then a second wave of the same kind came down.

"Sto—stop that!" spluttered Tom, when he could speak. "Do you want to kill us?"

"Sto—stop that!" Tom gasped once he could speak. "Do you want to kill us?"

There was no answer, but down came more dirt and stones, until the boys were almost covered. What to do they did not know, until Dick suggested they drop from the ledge and seek safety in the cave. As they went down, a fair-sized rock followed, scraping Tom's shoulder and causing him to utter a sharp cry of pain.

There was no response, but more dirt and stones came tumbling down, nearly burying the boys. They were unsure of what to do until Dick suggested they drop down from the ledge and find shelter in the cave. As they climbed down, a decent-sized rock came after them, scraping Tom's shoulder and making him let out a sharp cry of pain.

"Are you hurt, Tom?" asked his two brothers.

"Are you okay, Tom?" asked his two brothers.

"Oh, it isn't much," panted Tom. "But I wish I could get my hands on that rascal, that's all!"

"Oh, it isn't a lot," Tom panted. "But I wish I could get my hands on that troublemaker, that's all!"

"I am sure now that it must be Dangler," said Dick. "Nobody else around here would try to injure us. He is mad because we have exposed him. He must know the officers of the law are looking for him."

"I’m convinced it has to be Dangler," said Dick. "No one else here would want to hurt us. He’s furious because we’ve called him out. He has to realize that the police are searching for him."

"I wish we could catch the rascal," muttered Tom.

"I wish we could catch the little troublemaker," muttered Tom.

"Supposing we climb the mountain from the outside?" suggested Sam. "It is a perfectly clear day and is early yet. We'll know enough to look out for pitfalls. If we can catch this Dangler the three of us ought to be able to manage him."

"How about we climb the mountain from the outside?" Sam suggested. "It's a completely clear day and it's still early. We should be careful and watch for any pitfalls. If we can catch this Dangler, the three of us should be able to handle him."

"If we are going to try anything like that we want to hurry," returned Dick. "He won't remain in this locality long—now he knows he is discovered."

"If we’re going to try anything like that, we need to move quickly," Dick replied. "He won’t stay in this area for long now that he knows he’s been found out."

"Maybe he thinks we didn't see him," came from Tom.

"Maybe he thinks we didn't see him," Tom said.

"Well, that will be in our favor. But he'll know somebody will be after him, for throwing down the dirt and stones."

"Well, that will work to our advantage. But he'll realize someone will be coming after him for tossing the dirt and rocks."

Having eaten a hasty lunch and washed it down with water from a nearby spring, the three lads began the ascent of the mountain. This was hard work and caused them to perspire freely.

Having a quick lunch and washing it down with water from a nearby spring, the three guys started climbing the mountain. This was hard work and made them sweat a lot.

"I'm glad I'm not fat," said Tom. "If I was I'd be winded sure."

"I'm glad I'm not overweight," said Tom. "If I were, I’d definitely be out of breath."

"I think we'd better keep quiet as soon as we reach the vicinity of the holes," cautioned Dick.

"I think we should stay quiet as soon as we get close to the holes," warned Dick.

Half an hour of hard climbing brought the boys to the vicinity where they had first fallen into the holes leading to the cave, and then they advanced cautiously and in almost absolute silence. They stopped to listen several times, but heard nothing but the calls of some birds and the trickling of water over the rocks.

Half an hour of tough climbing got the boys to the area where they had first fallen into the holes that led to the cave, and then they moved forward carefully and almost completely silently. They paused to listen several times, but heard nothing except the calls of some birds and the sound of water trickling over the rocks.

Arriving at the top of the hole from where the dirt and stones had been thrown, they gazed around with interest. Where the soil was soft they could see the footprints of shoes much larger than those they themselves wore.

Arriving at the top of the hole where the dirt and stones had been tossed, they looked around with curiosity. In the soft soil, they could see footprints from shoes much bigger than the ones they wore.

"Here is his trail, going away," said Dick, after a close examination.

"Here’s his trail, heading out," said Dick, after taking a careful look.

"There is your tin box!" cried Sam, pointing to the object, still dangling from a distant tree.

"There’s your tin box!" shouted Sam, pointing to the object still hanging from a distant tree.

"Wait till I see what is in it," answered his big brother. "It won't take but a minute or two."

"Just wait till I see what's inside," replied his older brother. "It'll only take a minute or two."

"Beware of holes!" cautioned Tom.

"Watch out for holes!" cautioned Tom.

Feeling his way through the brushwood, Dick approached the dangling tin box. It was a small affair and now hung open. He felt certain in his mind that when he had seen it before it had been closed.

Feeling his way through the underbrush, Dick approached the hanging tin box. It was a small item and was now open. He was sure that when he had seen it before, it had been closed.

The box proved to be empty and Dick was, somehow, disappointed. He glanced on the ground and saw a number of bits of paper, some old looking and some new. He picked up some of the bits and saw they had been written on in pencil, but the words or parts of words were undecipherable.

The box turned out to be empty, and Dick felt a strange sense of disappointment. He looked down and noticed several pieces of paper scattered on the ground, some of them old and others more recent. He picked up a few pieces and saw that they were written in pencil, but the words or parts of words were unreadable.

"Well, what do you make of it?" questioned Sam, as he and Tom came up.

"Well, what do you think about it?" Sam asked as he and Tom approached.

"I think I know what this is," answered Dick.

"I think I know what this is," replied Dick.

"What?"

"What did you say?"

"A sort of a private post-office. Somebody was in the habit of leaving messages here, and Dangler or somebody else got the messages from time to time."

"A kind of private post office. Someone used to leave messages here, and Dangler or someone else would pick up the messages every now and then."


CHAPTER VIII

LAST DAYS ON THE FARM

"I believe you are right," said Tom, after he, too, had looked over some of the bits of paper strewn around. "Here is the word 'box' and here is the word 'Saturday.'"

"I think you’re right," said Tom, after he had also looked over some of the pieces of paper scattered around. "Here’s the word 'box' and here’s the word 'Saturday.'"

"Yes, and here are the words, 'fast freight,'" added Sam. "This was nothing more than a letter box for the freight thieves."

"Yeah, and here are the words, 'fast freight,'" added Sam. "This was just a mailbox for the freight thieves."

"But why was it placed here?" questioned Dick. "It's a very out-of-the-way place and hard to get to."

"But why was it put here?" asked Dick. "It's a really out-of-the-way spot and tough to reach."

"Maybe somebody had to come this way," answered Tom. "See, here is something of a trail."

"Maybe someone had to come this way," Tom replied. "Look, there's a bit of a trail here."

"Yes, and here are those same big footprints!" exclaimed Sam. "For all we know they may lead to some house or hut on the mountainside."

"Yes, and here are those same big footprints!" Sam said excitedly. "Who knows, they could lead to a house or cabin somewhere on the mountainside."

Having picked up the majority of the bits of paper and put them in their pockets for future examination, the three Rover boys followed the path or trail they had discovered. It led along the mountainside to where there was a small clearing, backed up by a series of rocks from which a spring gushed forth, sparkling brightly in the sunshine.

Having gathered most of the pieces of paper and tucked them into their pockets for later review, the three Rover boys followed the path they had found. It led along the mountainside to a small clearing, bordered by a series of rocks from which a spring flowed, sparkling brightly in the sunlight.

"I'd like to get another drink," said Sam; "I am terribly thirsty to-day."

"I'd like to get another drink," said Sam, "I'm really thirsty today."

"Wait!" warned Dick, and caught his youngest brother by the arm.

"Wait!" warned Dick, grabbing his youngest brother by the arm.

"What's up, Dick?"

"What's up, dude?"

"I see a log cabin—over yonder, among the trees."

"I see a log cabin—over there, among the trees."

"Yes, and I see Dangler!" yelled Tom, suddenly. "There he goes, with a big bundle over his shoulder!" And he pointed to the rear of the log cabin. A man was just disappearing behind a fringe of brushwood. The bundle he carried appeared to be tied up in a horse blanket. He was running as hard as he could.

"Yeah, I see Dangler!" Tom shouted suddenly. "There he goes, with a big bundle on his shoulder!" He pointed to the back of the log cabin. A man was just disappearing behind some brush. The bundle he was carrying looked like it was wrapped in a horse blanket. He was running as fast as he could.

For a moment the boys did not know what to do. Then they ran to the cabin and entered. It contained but one room, and this they soon discovered was deserted. In the chimney a fire was smouldering, and the remains of a meal lay scattered over a box that did duty as a table.

For a moment, the boys didn’t know what to do. Then they ran to the cabin and went inside. It had only one room, and they quickly realized it was empty. A fire was smoldering in the fireplace, and the leftovers of a meal were scattered on a box that served as a table.

"This must have been Dangler's hangout," was Dick's comment. "He must have come back for his things."

"This must have been Dangler's spot," Dick said. "He must have come back for his stuff."

"Yes, and this explains why the queer letter box was stationed back there," said Tom.

"Yeah, and this is why the queer letter box was set up back there," said Tom.

"Aren't you going to try to catch him?" asked Sam, impatiently.

"Aren't you going to try to catch him?" Sam asked, impatiently.

"To be sure," answered Dick, and rushed out, and the others after him.

"Sure thing," replied Dick, and he rushed out, followed by the others.

"Keep back there!" they heard Dangler cry, as they appeared on the trail back of the log cabin. "Keep back, or it will be the worse for you!"

"Stay back!" they heard Dangler shout as they emerged on the path behind the log cabin. "Stay back, or you'll regret it!"

"Stop!" called Dick. "You might as well give up Dangler; you are bound to be caught some time."

"Stop!" Dick shouted. "You might as well give up, Dangler; you’re going to get caught sooner or later."

"Not much! I am armed and I warn you to keep back," answered the freight thief, and then a bend of the trail hid him from view.

"Not much! I’m armed, and I warn you to stay back," said the freight thief, and then a curve in the trail concealed him from sight.

"Do you think he'd dare to shoot?" asked Tom.

"Do you think he would actually shoot?" asked Tom.

"There is no telling what a desperate man will do," replied Dick. "We had better be cautious."

"There’s no saying what a desperate person will do," Dick said. "We should be careful."

After that they advanced with care. Presently the trail came out on a mountain road and this passed over some rocks and crossed two other roads. They saw no more of Dangler, and the footprints had disappeared.

After that, they moved cautiously. Soon, the path led to a mountain road that went over some rocks and crossed two other roads. They didn't see Dangler again, and the footprints were gone.

"He has slipped us," said Tom, coming to a halt and resting on a fallen tree. "Hang the luck anyway!"

"He’s gotten away from us," said Tom, stopping and leaning against a fallen tree. "Forget the luck, anyway!"

"He came back to the cabin for his things," mused Sam. "I guess he is going to leave the neighborhood, and maybe for good."

"He came back to the cabin for his stuff," thought Sam. "I guess he's planning to leave the neighborhood, maybe for good."

Chagrined over their failure to catch the freight thief, the boys looked around that neighborhood for awhile and then retraced their steps to the log cabin. Here they found several old articles of wearing apparel and a few newspapers.

Chagrined over their failure to catch the freight thief, the boys looked around the neighborhood for a while and then retraced their steps to the log cabin. There they found several old pieces of clothing and a few newspapers.

"Here is an envelope," said Sam, fishing the object out from behind the box that had done duty as a table. "It is addressed to William Dangler. Must have been some letter he got."

"Here’s an envelope," said Sam, pulling the object out from behind the box that had served as a table. "It’s addressed to William Dangler. It must be some letter he received."

"Anything in it?"

"Is there anything in it?"

"No."

"Nope."

"What is the postmark?"

"What's the postmark?"

"It is almost blurred out," said Sam. He took the envelope to the light. "Well, I declare! Ithaca!"

"It’s almost faded out," said Sam. He held the envelope up to the light. "Wow, I can't believe it! Ithaca!"

"Ithaca!" cried Tom.

"Ithaca!" shouted Tom.

"Why, that's the city we stop at to take the boat for Putnam Hall," exclaimed Dick.

"That's the city where we catch the boat to Putnam Hall," exclaimed Dick.

"I know it."

"I got this."

"This is interesting, to say the least," was the comment of the oldest Rover boy. "Wonder if Dangler has friends or confederates in Ithaca?"

"This is definitely interesting," said the oldest Rover boy. "I wonder if Dangler has any friends or allies in Ithaca?"

"We must notify the police of this," said Tom. "And the sooner the better."

"We need to inform the police about this," Tom said. "And the sooner, the better."

Satisfied that they could learn nothing more by remaining around the log cabin, the boys departed, and inside of an hour were on their buckboard and bound for the farm. From that place they called up the authorities and informed them of what they had learned. Another search was at once instituted for Bill Dangler, but the rascal was not captured.

Satisfied that they couldn’t learn anything more by hanging around the log cabin, the boys left and within an hour were on their buckboard heading for the farm. From there, they contacted the authorities and informed them of what they had discovered. Another search for Bill Dangler was immediately initiated, but the rascal was not caught.

The next day Mr. Anderson Rover came home, and the boys and Randolph Rover had to acquaint him with all that had taken place. He shook his head when he heard of the unregistered bonds.

The next day Mr. Anderson Rover came home, and the boys and Randolph Rover had to fill him in on everything that had happened. He shook his head when he heard about the unregistered bonds.

"I am afraid you will never see them again, Randolph," he said to his brother.

"I’m afraid you’ll never see them again, Randolph," he said to his brother.

"I am afraid so myself," was the mournful reply.

"I’m afraid so too," came the sad reply.

Anderson Rover had come home to see his boys off to school.

Anderson Rover had come home to send his boys off to school.

"I want you to make the most of your opportunities while at Putnam Hall this term," he said, "for it is to be your last."

"I want you to make the most of your opportunities while at Putnam Hall this term," he said, "because it's going to be your last."

"Yes, I know that," answered Tom. "But after that, what?"

"Yeah, I get that," Tom replied. "But then what?"

"We will talk that over later, Tom. You must either go to college or get ready to go into business."

"We'll discuss that later, Tom. You need to either go to college or get ready to start a business."

"I'd like to go to college!" put in Dick.

"I want to go to college!" said Dick.

"So would I—if I knew what kind of a place it was," added Tom.

"So would I—if I knew what kind of place it was," Tom added.

"If it was as fine a place as Putnam Hall I'd jump at it," came from Sam.

"If it were as nice a place as Putnam Hall, I'd go for it," said Sam.

The next few days flew by quickly. During that time Dick received a letter from Dan Baxter, the former bully of Putnam Hall, which interested him not a little. This letter ran, in part, as follows:

The next few days went by quickly. During that time, Dick got a letter from Dan Baxter, the former bully of Putnam Hall, which he found quite intriguing. This letter said, in part, as follows:

"I am glad to say that I am now doing fairly well. I tried several positions and am now a traveling salesman for a large carpet house. I get fifteen dollars per week, all my expenses, and a commission on sales, so I consider myself lucky.

"I’m happy to say that I’m doing pretty well now. I tried out several jobs and I’m currently a traveling salesman for a big carpet company. I earn fifteen dollars a week, have all my expenses covered, and get a commission on sales, so I feel fortunate."

"When I look back on what I once was, Dick, I can scarcely realize what a change has come. But I feel happier than I ever was, and I am in hopes that I shall live to make a man of myself yet. I am trying to give up all my bad habits, and I haven't smoked, or drank a glass of liquor, since I left you in the south."

"When I think about who I used to be, Dick, I can hardly believe how much I've changed. But I feel happier than I've ever felt, and I'm hopeful that I can still become the man I want to be. I'm working on giving up all my bad habits, and I haven't smoked or had a drink since I left you in the south."


"That's the kind of a letter I like to get," said Dick, as he let his brothers peruse the communication. "It does a fellow's heart good, doesn't it?"

"That's the kind of letter I love to get," said Dick, as he let his brothers read the message. "It really lifts your spirits, doesn't it?"

"I am glad we let him have that hundred dollars," said Sam. "Do you think he'll pay it back?"

"I’m glad we gave him that hundred dollars," said Sam. "Do you think he’ll pay it back?"

"Here is a postscript in which he says he will send a money order next week."

"Here’s a quick note saying he’ll send a money order next week."

"He certainly means to pull himself together," said Tom. "Well, now he has turned over a new leaf, I wish him the best of luck."

"He definitely plans to get his act together," said Tom. "Now that he has started fresh, I wish him all the best."

Almost before they knew it, it was time to leave the farm and journey to Putnam Hall. Everybody was sorry to see them go.

Almost before they realized it, it was time to leave the farm and head to Putnam Hall. Everyone was sad to see them go.

"I can't abide yo' boys being away nohow!" wailed Aleck Pop. "It jess don't seem natural to have yo' gone, dat's wot it don't!"

"I can't stand you boys being away at all!" cried Aleck Pop. "It just doesn't feel right having you gone, that's what it is!"

"Oh, we'll be back some day, Aleck," answered Dick. "And if we go off on some trip later, maybe we'll take you along."

"Oh, we'll be back someday, Aleck," replied Dick. "And if we go on another trip later, maybe we'll take you with us."

"I most wish I was a waiter ag'in at de Hall," sighed the colored man.

"I really wish I was a waiter again at the Hall," sighed the Black man.

"They can't spare you from here," said Sam.

"They can't let you leave from here," Sam said.

"Oh, I know dat, Sam."

"Oh, I know that, Sam."

The boys' trunks had been packed and sent on ahead, so all they carried with them were their dress-suit cases. Their father drove them to the railroad station at Oak Run, and their aunt and uncle and the others around the farm came out on the piazza to see them off.

The boys' suitcases had been packed and sent ahead, so all they brought with them were their formal luggage. Their dad drove them to the train station at Oak Run, and their aunt, uncle, and others from the farm gathered on the porch to send them off.

"Now be good boys," admonished their Aunt Martha. "And take care and don't get sick."

"Now be good, boys," their Aunt Martha cautioned. "And be careful not to get sick."

"And be sure and study all you can," said their Uncle Randolph. "Remember nothing is quite so grand as learning in this world."

"And make sure to study as much as you can," said their Uncle Randolph. "Remember, nothing is as amazing as gaining knowledge in this world."

"Yo' keep out ob mischief!" cried Aleck Pop, shaking a warning finger at Tom, who grinned broadly.

"Stay out of trouble!" shouted Aleck Pop, shaking a warning finger at Tom, who grinned widely.

And then the carriage started off, and the journey to Putnam Hall was begun.

And then the carriage set off, and the trip to Putnam Hall began.


CHAPTER IX

AT THE WILD WEST SHOW

As my old readers know, Putnam Hall was located not far from the village of Cedarville on Cayuga Lake. To get to the school the boys had to take a train to Ithaca and then board a little lake steamer stopping at Cedarville and various other points along the shore.

As my longtime readers know, Putnam Hall was situated not far from the village of Cedarville on Cayuga Lake. To reach the school, the boys had to take a train to Ithaca and then catch a small lake steamer that stopped at Cedarville and several other spots along the shore.

"It seems a long time since we were at the Hall," observed Dick, as they settled down in the train.

"It feels like ages since we were at the Hall," remarked Dick, as they got comfortable on the train.

"And what a lot of things have happened since then!" exclaimed Sam. "I can tell you what, we'll have a story to tell to the others, won't we?"

"And so much has happened since then!" Sam exclaimed. "I can tell you what, we’re going to have a story to share with the others, right?"

"I guess Songbird, Fred, and Hans Mueller have already told everything," returned Tom. "More than likely Songbird has concocted some verses about it."

"I guess Songbird, Fred, and Hans Mueller have already shared everything," Tom replied. "It's likely that Songbird has made up some verses about it."

The run to Ithaca took several hours, and they lunched at noon in the dining car. It was a beautiful day, and the boys enjoyed the scenery as much as if they had never seen it before.

The trip to Ithaca took several hours, and they had lunch at noon in the dining car. It was a beautiful day, and the boys enjoyed the scenery as if they had never seen it before.

"I hope we can make a good connection for Cedarville," said Sam as they left the train and started for the dock from which the Golden Star made her trips on the lake. But they were doomed to disappointment, the steamboat had had a break-down and would be delayed two hours or more.

"I hope we can make a good connection for Cedarville," said Sam as they left the train and headed to the dock where the Golden Star made its trips on the lake. But they were in for a letdown; the steamboat had broken down and would be delayed for two hours or more.

As there was nothing to do but to wait, the boys checked their dress-suit cases and then started for a stroll through the city. They soon learned that a wild west show was giving an exhibition there and consequently the place was crowded with folks from the surrounding districts.

As there was nothing to do but wait, the boys checked their suitcases and then went for a walk through the city. They quickly found out that a wild west show was happening there, and as a result, the place was packed with people from the surrounding areas.

"I shouldn't mind going to the wild west show," observed Tom. "Do you think we have time?"

"I wouldn't mind going to the wild west show," Tom said. "Do you think we have enough time?"

"We could spend an hour there anyway," answered Sam.

"We could spend an hour there anyway," Sam replied.

"It depends on where the show is to be held," came from Dick.

"It depends on where the show is going to be," Dick said.

They soon ascertained that the show grounds were not far off, and made their way thither. The exhibition had already started, and they got inside the big tent-like enclosure as speedily as possible.

They quickly figured out that the fairgrounds weren't too far away and headed there. The exhibition had already begun, and they entered the large tent-like area as quickly as possible.

The show was a fairly good one, and the boys thoroughly enjoyed the trick riding by cowboys, and the fancy rifle shooting. Then came some wild riding by real Indians.

The show was pretty good, and the boys really enjoyed the trick riding by the cowboys and the impressive rifle shooting. Then came some exciting riding by actual Native Americans.

"Almost makes a fellow feel as if he'd like to be on a horse himself," said Tom. He liked horseback riding very well.

"Almost makes a guy feel like he wants to be on a horse himself," said Tom. He really liked horseback riding.

"Say, I want you to look over there," said Sam, pointing to the seats some distance away. "Do you see that man sitting near the bottom—right beside that boy with the basket of peanuts?"

"Hey, I want you to look over there," said Sam, pointing to the seats a little ways off. "Do you see that guy sitting near the front—right next to that kid with the basket of peanuts?"

Tom and Dick looked in the direction pointed out, and the eldest Rover gave a start.

Tom and Dick looked in the direction indicated, and the oldest Rover jumped.

"Sam, do you think it is the fellow called Merrick?" he exclaimed.

"Sam, do you think it's that guy named Merrick?" he exclaimed.

"Doesn't he look like it?"

"Doesn't he look like that?"

"He certainly does—now you speak of it," came from Tom. "And, by the way, don't you remember about that envelope picked up in the log cabin? It was postmarked Ithaca."

"He definitely does—now that you mention it," Tom said. "And, by the way, don’t you remember that envelope we found in the log cabin? It had a postmark from Ithaca."

"So it was! Perhaps this Merrick lives here."

"So it is! Maybe this Merrick lives here."

"Let us go over and get a closer look at him," said Dick, and left his seat, followed by the others.

"Let’s go over and take a closer look at him," said Dick, getting up from his seat, followed by the others.

There was a large crowd, so they had some difficulty in making their way to where the man was located. In his haste, Dick bumped against a waiter selling lemonade and spilled the contents of two glasses on the ground.

There was a large crowd, so they had some trouble getting to where the man was. In his rush, Dick bumped into a waiter selling lemonade and spilled the contents of two glasses on the ground.

"Excuse me," he said.

"Excuse me," he said.

"Hi! you've got to pay for the lemonade," roared the waiter, angrily. "You pay up, you clumsy clown!"

"Hi! You have to pay for the lemonade," shouted the waiter, upset. "You better pay up, you clumsy clown!"

"See here, my man, I'll pay you, but I want you to understand you can't call me a clown," said Dick, angrily.

"Listen, man, I'll pay you, but I need you to know that you can't call me a clown," Dick said, frustrated.

"Ah! go on wid yer! Pay up, see?"

"Ah! Come on! Pay up, alright?"

"Here's your money," and Dick held out ten cents. "Now, am I a clown or not?"

"Here’s your money," Dick said, holding out ten cents. "So, am I a clown or not?"

"Well, er——"

"Well, um——"

"Am I or not?" And the eldest Rover boy doubled up his fists. He knew he must "take the bull by the horns" with such an individual as that before him.

"Am I or not?" And the oldest Rover boy clenched his fists. He knew he had to "take the bull by the horns" with someone like that in front of him.

"Excuse me," mumbled the fellow and moved away. "I—er—suppose yer couldn't help it."

"Excuse me," mumbled the guy and walked away. "I—uh—guess you couldn’t help it."

Sam and Tom had gone ahead and they were now close to the man they took to be Merrick.

Sam and Tom had moved ahead and were now close to the man they thought was Merrick.

"No mistake here!" declared Sam, as he got a good, square look at the fellow's face.

"No mistake here!" Sam declared as he took a good, clear look at the guy's face.

"He sees us!" exclaimed Tom, a second later. "He is trying to get away."

"He sees us!" Tom shouted a moment later. "He's trying to escape."

The boy was right, Merrick had seen them. He was greatly amazed, for he had not dreamed of their being in that vicinity. He left his seat in a hurry, and, elbowing his way through the crowd, started for the entrance to the big tent-like enclosure.

The boy was right, Merrick had seen them. He was really surprised, because he hadn't imagined they would be around there. He quickly got up from his seat and pushed his way through the crowd, heading for the entrance to the large tent-like area.

By this time Dick was coming up and Sam and Tom quickly acquainted him with what was going on. All three of the Rovers pushed through the big crowd after Merrick, but, before they could draw near, the rascal was outside and running between a number of carriages and wagons standing in that vicinity.

By now, Dick was on his way up, and Sam and Tom quickly filled him in on what was happening. All three of the Rovers pushed through the large crowd after Merrick, but before they could get close, the troublemaker was already outside, running between several carriages and wagons parked nearby.

"Come on after him!" cried Tom. "We must capture him if we can!"

"Let's go after him!" shouted Tom. "We have to catch him if we can!"

They set off on a smart run, but Merrick could run also, and fear now lent speed to his flying feet. On and on went the swindler, with the Rover boys less than a square behind him. Then, as they came to a number of tall buildings, Merrick darted around a corner and out of sight.

They took off at a quick pace, but Merrick could run too, and fear now fueled his rapid steps. The swindler kept moving, with the Rover boys just a block behind him. Then, as they approached several tall buildings, Merrick turned a corner and disappeared from view.

When the Rover boys reached the corner they looked in every direction for the man. Only a few people were about, the majority of the town folks being at the show.

When the Rover boys got to the corner, they looked around in every direction for the man. There were only a few people around, since most of the townsfolk were at the show.

"Wonder if he went straight on, or took to some side street?" mused Dick.

"Wonder if he went straight ahead, or turned onto a side street?" thought Dick.

"I'll go straight on," said Sam. "Dick, you can take one side street and Tom can take the other," and away went the youngest Rover, at a fresh burst of speed.

"I'll keep going straight," said Sam. "Dick, you can take one side street and Tom can take the other," and off went the youngest Rover, picking up speed.

Sam's advice was considered good, and soon all of the boys had scattered. The street Tom followed was lined with tall tenements and ended in little more than an alleyway.

Sam's advice was seen as solid, and before long, all the boys had dispersed. The street Tom took was flanked by tall apartment buildings and ended in little more than an alley.

Coming to another corner, Tom paused and gazed in all directions. As he turned his head he saw a man look out from a tenement doorway. Then the head was drawn back quickly.

Coming to another corner, Tom paused and looked around. As he turned his head, he saw a man peek out from a tenement doorway. Then the man quickly pulled his head back.

"Merrick!" muttered Tom to himself, and turned back to the tenement, which was a building four stories high. On one side was something of an alleyway and beyond were other tenements, and the rear of a big building used for a factory and offices.

"Merrick!" Tom whispered to himself and turned back to the tenement, a four-story building. On one side was a sort of alleyway, and beyond it were more tenements and the back of a large building used for a factory and offices.

Tom found the front door of the tenement wide open and he did not hesitate to go in. Nobody was in sight, but he heard hasty footsteps on the floor above.

Tom found the front door of the apartment building wide open and didn’t hesitate to walk in. No one was around, but he heard quick footsteps on the floor above.

"Merrick! you might as well give up!" he called out. "Come down here!"

"Merrick! You might as well give up!" he shouted. "Come down here!"

"Go on about your business, young fellow!" came the reply. "If you try to follow me you'll get the worst of it."

"Just get back to what you were doing, kid!" came the response. "If you try to follow me, you'll regret it."

Undaunted by this threat, Tom mounted the stairs two steps at a time. As he did so he heard Merrick go up a second flight and then a third.

Undeterred by this threat, Tom raced up the stairs two steps at a time. As he did, he heard Merrick ascend a second flight and then a third.

"Must think he can hide on the roof," thought Tom. "Well, I'll corner him if I can."

"Must think he can hide on the roof," Tom thought. "Well, I'll trap him if I can."

As Tom ran through the hallway on the third floor a door opened and an old woman confronted him.

As Tom sprinted down the hallway on the third floor, a door swung open and an elderly woman faced him.

"What do yez want here?" she demanded, in strong Irish accents.

"What do you want here?" she demanded, in strong Irish accents.

"I am after a thief," answered Tom.

"I’m after a thief," replied Tom.

"A thafe! Sure an' there's no thafe in this house."

"A thief! Of course, there's no thief in this house."

"He just ran in here from the street."

"He just ran in here from the street."

"Bedad, is that true now? Where did he go to?"

"Seriously, is that true? Where did he go?"

"I don't know. How do you get to the roof?"

"I don't know. How do you get up to the roof?"

"Be the laddher at the back av the hall."

"Be the ladder at the back of the hall."

The old woman pointed in the direction, and Tom sped on. Soon he reached a common wooden ladder leading to a scuttle, which was wide open. As the youth mounted the ladder the scuttle was banged shut, almost hitting him on the top of the head. Then he heard hasty footsteps across the roof.

The old woman pointed in the direction, and Tom hurried on. Soon he came to a wooden ladder leading to an open scuttle. As he climbed the ladder, the scuttle slammed shut, nearly catching him on the head. Then he heard quick footsteps across the roof.

"Maybe he thinks he can jump to one of the other buildings," said Tom to himself. "Well, if he can do it, so can I."

"Maybe he thinks he can jump to one of the other buildings," Tom said to himself. "Well, if he can do it, so can I."

He pushed the scuttle up with difficulty, for it was heavy. Then with caution, for he did not want to receive a kick in the head, he gazed around the roof of the tenement. Nobody was in sight.

He pushed the hatch open with some effort since it was heavy. Then, being careful not to get kicked in the head, he looked around at the roof of the apartment building. There was no one in sight.

With caution Tom stepped out on the roof. A number of chimneys were not far off, and he wondered if Merrick was concealed behind them.

With caution, Tom stepped out onto the roof. Several chimneys were nearby, and he wondered if Merrick was hidden behind them.

"I wish I had a club or something," he thought. "I'd have a tough time of it up here, if it came to a hand-to-hand struggle."

"I wish I had a club or something," he thought. "I'd really be in trouble up here if it came down to a physical fight."

With eyes on the alert, Tom made his way to one chimney and then another. The swindler was not there, nor was he on the adjoining roof. Then the youth got down on his hands and knees and looked over the edge of the tenement, on the alleyway side. Here was an iron fire escape, running from the fourth story to the second. On the fire escape he saw Merrick, descending to the bottom with all possible rapidity.

With his eyes wide open, Tom moved to one chimney and then another. The con artist wasn’t there, and he wasn’t on the next roof over either. Then the young man got down on his hands and knees and peered over the edge of the building, facing the alley. There was an iron fire escape running from the fourth floor to the second. On the fire escape, he saw Merrick quickly making his way down to the bottom.


CHAPTER X

JOLLY OLD SCHOOLMATES

Evidently the swindler had dropped from the roof to the upper landing of the fire escape. He was now almost to the bottom.

Evidently, the con artist had fallen from the roof to the upper level of the fire escape. He was now nearly at the bottom.

"Stop!" cried Tom, but he knew the command was a useless one. At the sound of his voice Merrick looked up and muttered something the boy could not catch. Then he swung himself from the bottom landing of the fire escape and dropped to the ground.

"Stop!" yelled Tom, but he knew it was a pointless shout. When he heard Tom's voice, Merrick looked up and mumbled something the boy couldn't hear. Then he climbed down from the bottom landing of the fire escape and dropped to the ground.

"If he can get down that way, so can I," thought Tom, and in another moment he was descending the escape in the same fashion as the swindler had done. As he reached the second landing of the escape he saw Merrick turn the corner of the alleyway and disappear on the street beyond.

"If he can get down like that, so can I," Tom thought, and in another moment, he was climbing down the escape just like the con artist had. As he reached the second landing of the escape, he saw Merrick turn the corner of the alley and vanish onto the street beyond.

When Tom came out on the street he almost ran into the arms of two burly men who had come out of the tenement. Both caught him by the arms.

When Tom stepped out onto the street, he nearly ran into the arms of two strong men who had just exited the apartment building. Both of them grabbed him by the arms.

"What does this mean, young fellow?" asked one, savagely. "Doing the sneak-thief act?"

"What does this mean, kid?" one of them asked angrily. "Pulling a sneak-thief move?"

"I am after a thief," was the answer. "Did you see a man running away?"

"I’m looking for a thief," was the reply. "Did you see a guy running away?"

"No, and we don't think there was a man," answered one of the tenement dwellers.

"No, and we don’t think there was a man," replied one of the apartment residents.

"Well, there was a man," said Tom. "Come, if you will help me catch him I will reward you well."

"Well, there was a guy," said Tom. "Come on, if you help me catch him, I’ll pay you back nicely."

"What did he steal?"

"What did he take?"

"Some bonds worth ten thousand dollars—they belonged to my uncle," explained Tom, hastily.

"Some bonds worth ten thousand dollars—they were my uncle's," Tom explained quickly.

The promise of a reward made the men attentive and they soon agreed to assist Tom as much as possible. Then Dick and Sam came in sight, and had to be told of what had happened.

The promise of a reward made the men alert, and they quickly agreed to help Tom as much as they could. Then Dick and Sam appeared, and they needed to be informed about what happened.

The two men knew the tenement and factory district well, and they led in a hunt lasting over half an hour, and a policeman was likewise called into service.

The two men knew the tenement and factory area well, and they led a search that lasted over half an hour, with a police officer also getting involved.

"I've heard of that bond case," said the policeman. "I'd like to lay my hands on Merrick."

"I've heard about that bond case," said the cop. "I’d really like to get my hands on Merrick."

But the hunt was a useless one, for Merrick could not be found. For their trouble Tom gave the two men from the tenement a dollar each, with which they had to be satisfied. The policeman promised to report the matter at headquarters, and as there seemed to be nothing else to do, the three Rover boys walked down to the steamboat dock, first, however, sending a telegram to Randolph Rover, relating briefly what had occurred.

But the search was pointless, as they couldn’t find Merrick. To compensate for their efforts, Tom gave the two guys from the tenement a dollar each, and they were okay with that. The policeman said he would report the situation to headquarters, and since there didn’t seem to be anything else to do, the three Rover boys headed down to the steamboat dock, after sending a quick telegram to Randolph Rover about what had happened.

"It's a great pity we didn't catch this Merrick," sighed Tom, when they were steaming along the lake shore. "Perhaps we'll never see or hear of him again."

"It's such a shame we didn't catch this Merrick," Tom sighed as they cruised along the lake shore. "Maybe we'll never see or hear from him again."

"Well, we don't want Merrick as much as we want Uncle Randolph's traction company bonds," answered Dick. "If he has disposed of the bonds it won't do much good to catch him,—unless, of course, he can get the bonds back."

"Well, we don't want Merrick as much as we want Uncle Randolph's traction company bonds," Dick replied. "If he’s sold the bonds, catching him won’t help much—unless, of course, he can get the bonds back."

"And he may not have had the bonds," put in Sam. "That fellow Pike may have handled them."

"And he might not have had the bonds," added Sam. "That guy Pike might have taken care of them."

"That is true, too,—although I somehow think Merrick is the prime mover in this swindle."

"That's true, too—but I kind of think Merrick is the mastermind behind this scam."

"I think that, too," said Tom.

"I think that, too," Tom said.

The Golden Star was a trim little side-wheeler with a fair-sized deck fore and aft. The boys sat on the forward deck, and as the boat ran along the shore of the lake they pointed out many localities known to them.

The Golden Star was a neat little side-wheel boat with a decent-sized deck in the front and back. The boys sat on the front deck, and as the boat glided along the shore of the lake, they pointed out various places they recognized.

"There is where we went on the paper chase," said Sam.

"There is where we went on the paper chase," said Sam.

"Yes, and that is where we went on one of the encampments," added Tom.

"Yeah, and that's where we set up camp one time," added Tom.

"We came fishing down here once," put in Dick. "One of the boys went overboard."

"We came fishing down here once," Dick said. "One of the guys fell overboard."

"It was John Fenwick, the fellow we used to call Mumps," said Tom. "By the way, I wonder what has become of him?"

"It was John Fenwick, the guy we used to call Mumps," said Tom. "By the way, I wonder what happened to him?"

"Went west, I think," answered Sam. "One of the boys said he was in the insurance business with some relative."

"Went west, I think," Sam replied. "One of the guys said he was in the insurance business with a relative."

"He was a great toady to Dan Baxter."

"He was a real bootlicker to Dan Baxter."

"So he was, but he had some good points, too."

"So he was, but he also had some good qualities."

So the talk ran on, until Cedarville was reached. On account of the delay it was dark, and the boys wondered if they would find any conveyance to take them to the Hall.

So the conversation continued until they arrived in Cedarville. Because of the delay, it was dark, and the boys speculated whether they would be able to find a ride to take them to the Hall.

"Hullo, here is Peleg Snuggers with the carryall!" cried Sam, as the general utility man of the school appeared. "How are you, Peleg?"

"Helloo, here’s Peleg Snuggers with the carryall!" shouted Sam as the school’s handy guy showed up. "How’s it going, Peleg?"

"Fust rate," replied the man, grinning. "Been waiting a long time for you."

"Great," replied the man, smiling. "I've been waiting a long time for you."

"Sorry, but we couldn't make the captain hurry the boat," answered Dick.

"Sorry, but we couldn’t get the captain to speed up the boat," replied Dick.

"Peleg, you're a sight for tired optics," said Tom, giving the man's hand a squeeze that made him wince. "How's your grandmother?"

"Peleg, it's great to see you," said Tom, squeezing the man's hand, which made him wince. "How's your grandma?"

"Why, Master Tom, I ain't——"

"Why, Master Tom, I’m not——"

"And your great-granduncle? Is he over the shingles yet?"

"And your great-granduncle? Has he recovered from the shingles yet?"

"Why, Master Tom, I ain't got no——"

"Why, Master Tom, I don't have any——"

"And your second cousin by your first wife's sister? Did she get over the heart failure she had when the canary took a fit?"

"And how's your second cousin from your first wife's sister? Did she get over the heart issue she had when the canary had a seizure?"

"Now, see here, Master Tom, don't you go for to joking an old man——"

"Now, listen here, Master Tom, don’t start joking with an old man——"

"Joking, Peleg?" returned Tom, solemnly. "Why, you know I never joke." And he took on an injured look.

"Are you kidding, Peleg?" Tom replied, seriously. "You know I never joke." And he put on a hurt expression.

"Don't joke, eh? Well, if you ain't the greatest joker Putnam Hall ever see then I'll eat my hat," declared Peleg. "Jump in an' don't ask me about no grandfathers, or wife's sisters, nor nuthing. Ain't you hungry?"

"Don't joke around, okay? Well, if you’re not the best joker Putnam Hall has ever seen, then I'll eat my hat," Peleg said. "Get in here and don’t ask me about any grandfathers, or wives' sisters, or anything like that. Aren't you hungry?"

"Hungry? I could eat a brickbat fried in lemon oil."

"Hungry? I could eat a brick fried in lemon oil."

"Then, unless you hurry, you won't get no supper."

"Then, if you don't hurry, you won't get any dinner."

"Oh, Mrs. Green will get something for us, never fear," said Dick, mentioning the matron of Putnam Hall, who was a warm-hearted and generous woman, even though a little bit "peppery" at times.

"Oh, Mrs. Green will get something for us, don’t worry," said Dick, referring to the matron of Putnam Hall, who was a kind and generous woman, even if she could be a little feisty at times.

"All the other boys here now?" asked Dick, as they drove off in the direction of Putnam Hall.

"Are all the other guys here now?" asked Dick as they drove off toward Putnam Hall.

"I reckon the most of 'em are, Master Dick. So many coming an' going I can hardly keep track of 'em."

"I think most of them are, Master Dick. There are so many coming and going that I can barely keep track of them."

"Fred Garrison, Songbird Powell and Hans Mueller back?" asked Sam.

"Fred Garrison, Songbird Powell, and Hans Mueller are back?" asked Sam.

"Yes, an' they told me some wonderful stories of your doings down south."

"Yeah, and they told me some amazing stories about what you did down south."

"Are Larry Colby and George Granbury here?" questioned Dick.

"Are Larry Colby and George Granbury here?" Dick asked.

"Yes."

"Yep."

"I'll be glad to meet Larry and George again," went on Dick. "I suppose they'll have something to tell of what they did during vacation."

"I'll be happy to see Larry and George again," Dick continued. "I bet they’ll have stories to share about what they did over break."

"Every time I come to the Hall I think of the first time I came," said Tom. "Do you remember how I set off that giant firecracker?"

"Every time I come to the Hall, I think about the first time I was here," Tom said. "Do you remember how I set off that huge firecracker?"

"Yes, and how old Josiah Crabtree put you under arrest for it," added Sam. "Wonder where old Crabtree is now?"

"Yeah, and how Josiah Crabtree arrested you for it," Sam added. "I wonder where Crabtree is now?"

"He is out of prison," answered Peleg Snuggers. "I got that from a man in Cedarville. The man said as how Crabtree went to Canada."

"He’s out of prison," Peleg Snuggers said. "I heard that from someone in Cedarville. The guy said that Crabtree went to Canada."

"Hope he stays there and never attempts to bother Mrs. Stanhope again," was Dick's comment.

"Hope he stays away and never tries to bother Mrs. Stanhope again," was Dick's comment.

About half the distance to the Hall had been covered when there came a shout on the road and Peleg Snuggers had to rein in his team. Then several boys appeared, dressed in cadet uniforms, for Putnam Hall was a military academy.

About half the distance to the Hall had been covered when a shout came from the road, and Peleg Snuggers had to pull back his team. Then several boys showed up, dressed in cadet uniforms, since Putnam Hall was a military academy.

"Whoop! here they are, fellows! Hurrah for the Rovers!"

"Wow! Here they are, guys! Hooray for the Rovers!"

"Rovers by name and rovers by nature!"

"Rovers by name and rovers by nature!"

"Say, Tom, how do you like being adrift on the Gulf of Mexico?"

"Hey, Tom, how do you feel about drifting around in the Gulf of Mexico?"

"Sam, don't you want to become a regular cowboy?"

"Sam, don't you want to be a regular cowboy?"

"Dick, when I buy a houseboat I'm going to engage you as captain."

"Dick, when I buy a houseboat, I'm going to hire you as the captain."

And then the students in the road clambered into the carryall and tumbled all over the Rovers, hugging them and trying to shake hands at the same time.

And then the students on the road climbed into the carriage and tumbled all over the Rovers, hugging them and trying to shake hands at the same time.

"Larry, glad to see you, but please don't smother me."

"Larry, it's great to see you, but can you please give me some space?"

"I'll love you, George, if only you won't put your elbow through my ribs."

"I'll love you, George, as long as you don't jab your elbow into my ribs."

"I knew Fred would meet us."

"I knew Fred would be here to meet us."

"You gif me der honor of dis," came from Hans Mueller. "I tole dem fellers to come along alretty."

"You give me the honor of this," said Hans Mueller. "I told those guys to come along already."

"Good for you, Hansy, old boy!" cried Sam, and gave the German cadet a tight squeeze.

"Good for you, Hansy, my friend!" shouted Sam, giving the German cadet a big squeeze.

"Songbird, why don't you turn on the poetry pipe line and let her flow?" queried Larry Colby, who, even though an officer of one of the companies, was as jolly as the rest of the students.

"Songbird, why don't you turn on the poetry pipeline and let it flow?" asked Larry Colby, who, despite being an officer of one of the companies, was just as cheerful as the other students.

"Yes, give us something by all means," said Tom. "Something about 'stilly night,' 'fond recollections,' 'starved cats,' and the like."

"Yeah, definitely give us something," said Tom. "Something about 'quiet nights,' 'good memories,' 'hungry cats,' and that kind of stuff."

"Humph! 'stilly night' and 'starved cats'!" snorted Songbird Powell. "You must think I'm running a hash mill instead of——"

"Humph! 'silent night' and 'starving cats'!" scoffed Songbird Powell. "You must think I'm running a mess hall instead of——"

"By no means, Songbird, dear!" piped Tom. "We all know you're the sole owner of the largest poem factory in New York state. Let her flow by all means."

"Not at all, Songbird, dear!" Tom said cheerfully. "We all know you're the only owner of the biggest poem factory in New York state. Go ahead and let it flow."

"If you don't recite, we'll sing," said Dick.

"If you don't say it, we'll sing," said Dick.

"No, don't do that—yet," pleaded Songbird. "I've got a verse or two all ready," and he began, in slow, measured tones:

"No, don't do that—yet," Songbird asked. "I've got a verse or two ready," and he started, speaking in slow, measured tones:

"Back to good old Putnam Hall!
Back to the days of the past!
Let's take a moment to remember the good old days we had!
Hope to have many more!
Back to our lessons and our books,
And to the teachers as well,
Back to the practices and time off——"
"And to the lamb stew!"

finished Tom. "Don't forget to put in Mrs. Green's wonderful mutton stews."

finished Tom. "Don't forget to include Mrs. Green's amazing mutton stews."

"No mutton stews in this!" snorted Songbird. "The last line was, 'When days were bright and blue,'" and then he continued:

"No mutton stews in this!" snorted Songbird. "The last line was, 'When days were bright and blue,'" and then he continued:

"We love to be here together again,
And discuss future times,
And plot and plan, and plan and plot——
And plan and scheme——and scheme and scheme——
And plan— and plan— and plan—

"Songbird, you've plotted and planned too much," interrupted Dick, as the would-be poet hesitated. "Let's sing a song."

"Songbird, you've thought it over way too much," interrupted Dick, as the aspiring poet paused. "Let’s just sing a song."

"That's the talk!" cried Fred Garrison, and started up the song well known to all of them:

"That's the spirit!" shouted Fred Garrison, and began to sing the song that everyone knew:

"Putnam Hall is the place for me!
Tra la lee! Tra la lee!
Putnam Hall is the place for me!
"The best old school I know!"

And then, as the carryall swung up to the campus, they set up the school yell, which brought out a score of students to witness the arrival of the Rover boys.

And then, as the van pulled up to the campus, they started the school cheer, which drew a crowd of students to watch the arrival of the Rover boys.


CHAPTER XI

WILLIAM PHILANDER TUBBS

As my old readers know, Putnam Hall was a handsome structure of brick and stone standing in the center of a large plot of ground, bounded on two sides by cedar woods. To the front was the campus and the wagon road and beyond this a slope leading to the lake. To the rear were rich farm lands, cultivated solely for the benefit of the institution. Besides the school, there were a building fitted up as a gymnasium, and also several barns and carriage houses. The Hall was built in the form of the letter E, and was three stories high. It contained numerous classrooms, a private office, a large mess hall, or dining room, and both large and small dormitories.

As my longtime readers know, Putnam Hall was a beautiful brick and stone building located in the center of a large piece of land, bordered on two sides by cedar forests. In front was the campus and the dirt road, and beyond that was a slope leading down to the lake. At the back were fertile farmlands, managed solely for the benefit of the institution. In addition to the school, there was a building set up as a gym, along with several barns and carriage houses. The Hall was designed in the shape of the letter E and stood three stories tall. It had many classrooms, a private office, a large dining hall, and both large and small dormitories.

The master of the school was Captain Victor Putnam, who was a bachelor, and as kind as he was strict. Captain Putnam was a West Point graduate, and had modeled his school somewhat after that famous government institution. When the school was first organized the Rover boys did not go there, but a number of other bright and lively lads did, and what these cadets accomplished has already been related in a line of stories called "The Putnam Hall Series," starting with "The Putnam Hall Cadets." These lads had some awful quarrels with the head assistant, Josiah Crabtree, and they were glad when the Rovers appeared and made it so hot for Crabtree that he had to leave. George Strong was now first assistant in place of Crabtree, and the cadets found him a teacher after their own heart.

The head of the school was Captain Victor Putnam, a kind yet strict bachelor. Captain Putnam was a West Point graduate and had shaped his school somewhat like that well-known military academy. When the school first started, the Rover boys didn’t attend, but several other bright and energetic boys did, and what these cadets achieved has already been told in a series of stories called "The Putnam Hall Series," starting with "The Putnam Hall Cadets." These boys had some intense conflicts with the head assistant, Josiah Crabtree, and they were relieved when the Rovers showed up and made things so uncomfortable for Crabtree that he had to leave. George Strong was now the first assistant in Crabtree’s place, and the cadets found him to be a teacher they could really connect with.

"Hurrah! here are the Rovers!" was the cry from the campus. "Welcome back!"

"Hooray! The Rovers are here!" was the shout from the campus. "Welcome back!"

"Boys, I am glad to see you again," came from Captain Putnam, as he appeared at the front door and shook hands. "From what I have heard you have had rather strenuous times during the past vacation."

"Boys, it's great to see you again," said Captain Putnam, as he showed up at the front door and shook hands. "From what I've heard, you've had quite an eventful vacation."

"That is true, Captain," answered Dick. "I am glad to get back here."

"That's right, Captain," Dick replied. "I'm happy to be back here."

"So am I glad," came from Tom and Sam, and all shook hands. Then the boys were told to go to the mess hall, where a hot supper awaited them. Here Mrs. Green met them with her round, ruddy and smiling face.

"So glad to hear that," said Tom and Sam, and they all shook hands. Then the boys were instructed to head to the mess hall, where a hot dinner was waiting for them. There, Mrs. Green greeted them with her cheerful, round face, glowing with warmth.

"It's wonderful stories I've heard of you," said the matron. "I declare, you'll have to go into a museum!"

"It's amazing the stories I've heard about you," said the matron. "I swear, you'll need to go into a museum!"

"Not until after supper anyhow," answered Tom, dryly. And then everybody present laughed.

"Not until after dinner anyway," replied Tom, dryly. And then everyone present laughed.

The supper over, the boys went up to their dormitory, and here as many of the cadets as could crowded in, to talk over the doings of the past vacation. Larry Colby had spent the time on the coast of Maine, and George Granbury had been to the Thousand Islands and to Montreal.

The dinner finished, the boys headed up to their dorm, and as many of the cadets as could squeeze in gathered there to chat about what happened during the recent vacation. Larry Colby had spent his time on the coast of Maine, while George Granbury had visited the Thousand Islands and Montreal.

"Yes, Crabtree is in Canada," said George. "I met him in Montreal, and I can tell you, he looked seedy enough."

"Yeah, Crabtree is in Canada," George said. "I ran into him in Montreal, and I can tell you, he looked pretty rough."

"Well, he deserves to be seedy," was Dick's comment. He could not forget how the former teacher had endeavored to hypnotize the widow Stanhope into marrying him, so that he could gain possession of the money she was holding in trust for Dora.

"Well, he deserves to be shady," was Dick's comment. He couldn't forget how the former teacher had tried to hypnotize widow Stanhope into marrying him so that he could get control of the money she was holding in trust for Dora.

Of course all the boys wanted to know about Dan Baxter, for he had been a leading character at the Hall for many years. Some shook their heads at the idea of the former bully reforming.

Of course, all the guys wanted to know about Dan Baxter, since he had been a key figure at the Hall for many years. Some shook their heads at the idea of the former bully changing his ways.

"It will be the greatest surprise I ever heard of," was Larry's comment.

"It'll be the biggest surprise I've ever heard of," Larry said.

"He'll do it—mark my words," said Dick.

"He'll do it—trust me on that," said Dick.

"Let us hope so," said George.

"Fingers crossed," George said.

"Well, it would seem that Putnam Hall is not to suffer for the want of a bully," came from Fred. "We've got a new one here who is as bad as Dan Baxter ever was."

"Well, it looks like Putnam Hall won't be lacking a bully," Fred said. "We've got a new one here who's just as tough as Dan Baxter ever was."

"Who is he?" questioned Dick, with interest.

"Who is he?" Dick asked, intrigued.

"A chap named Tad Sobber. He is a big, overbearing fellow with hardly any education, and he wants to rule everybody. I can't understand how Captain Putnam took him as a pupil."

"A guy named Tad Sobber. He’s a big, pushy dude with barely any education, and he wants to boss everyone around. I can’t get how Captain Putnam decided to take him as a student."

"He came well recommended, that's why," answered Songbird. "But I guess the captain has found out that the recommendation was false."

"He came highly recommended, that's why," Songbird replied. "But I think the captain has realized that the recommendation wasn't true."

"He shan't rule me," said Tom, decidedly.

"He won't rule me," Tom said firmly.

"We want no bullies here," put in Dick. "The day for all such is past."

"We don't want any bullies here," added Dick. "That era is over."

"So say we all of us!" cried several cadets.

"So say we all!" shouted several cadets.

At that moment came a knock on the door, and a tall youth, wearing an unusually high collar and very large cuffs, came in.

At that moment, there was a knock on the door, and a tall young man, wearing an unusually high collar and very large cuffs, entered.

"Well, if it isn't our old chum, William Philander Tubbs!" cried Dick, running forward and grasping the hand of the dude student.

"Well, if it isn't our old friend, William Philander Tubbs!" shouted Dick, rushing forward and shaking hands with the stylish student.

"Hullo, Tubbsey, old man!" said Tom, gaily. "What's the price of the best cologne now?"

"Helloo, Tubbsey, my friend!" said Tom cheerfully. "What's the price of the best cologne these days?"

"Very—ah—glad to meet you again," drawled Tubbs. "But—er—please don't call me Tubbsey, because it isn't my name, don't you know."

"Really—uh—happy to see you again," Tubbs said slowly. "But—um—please don't call me Tubbsey, because that’s not my name, you know."

"To be sure, Buttertub—I mean Washtub," answered Tom. "Had your hair crimped lately?"

"Definitely, Buttertub—I mean Washtub," replied Tom. "Have you had your hair crimped recently?"

"Now, Tom, I never crimp my hair—it hurts the color, don't you know," explained William Philander. "I use——"

"Now, Tom, I never curl my hair—it damages the color, you know," explained William Philander. "I use——"

"Glue with an egg beater," finished Tom with a wink at his friends. "By the way, Tubblets, do you know what I heard some girls say last week? They said they thought you were a regular fashion plate."

"Glue with an egg beater," Tom finished with a wink at his friends. "By the way, Tubblets, do you know what I heard some girls say last week? They said they thought you were a total fashion icon."

"Now did they really?" gushed the dude, much pleased. "Who—er—said it?"

"Did they really?" the guy exclaimed, feeling very happy. "Who—um—said that?"

"Two girls living not many miles from here."

"Two girls living just a short distance from here."

"You—ah—don't happen to know their names?"

"You—uh—don't know their names, do you?"

"No. But I can tell you all about them."

"No. But I can tell you everything about them."

"Ah! Then please do, Tom," said the dude eagerly. To have any young ladies think of him pleased him immensely.

"Ah! Then please do, Tom," the guy said excitedly. It made him really happy to know that any young ladies thought about him.

"Well, these are a couple of young ladies who work in a laundry. Maybe they wash your shirts. They are colored, and——"

"Well, these are a couple of young women who work in a laundry. Maybe they wash your shirts. They are women of color, and——"

"Colored!" gasped the dude, and then a shout of laughter went up, in the midst of which William Philander started to leave the room.

"Colored!" the dude exclaimed, and then a burst of laughter erupted, during which William Philander began to leave the room.

"Don't go away mad, Billy," cried Tom. "Isn't it nice even to have two dusky damsels think of you?"

"Don't be mad, Billy," Tom shouted. "Isn't it nice to have two beautiful girls thinking about you?"

"No, it is not—it is—is horrid!" answered William Philander. "I think you are—er—poking fun at me."

"No, it’s not—it is—it’s awful!" replied William Philander. "I think you’re—uh—making fun of me."

"Never did such a thing in my life, my dear fellow—it's against my internal regulations. But how have you been since the week before next month?"

"I've never done anything like that in my life, my friend—it's against my personal rules. But how have you been since the week before next month?"

"I had a delightful vacation."

"I had an amazing vacation."

"Took the girls out to ice-cream sociables and yellow teas every day you wasn't playing golf or hop-scotch, I suppose."

"Took the girls out for ice cream and afternoon tea every day you weren't playing golf or hopscotch, I guess."

"I—er—took the young ladies out some—we had glorious times, don't you know. One moonlight night on Lake George I shall never forget, don't you know. We were out in a tiny rowboat and the moon was sparkling over the water, and Geraldine and I——"

"I—um—took the young ladies out a few times—we had amazing times, you know. One night on Lake George under the moonlight is something I'll never forget, you know. We were out in a small rowboat, and the moon was sparkling on the water, and Geraldine and I——"

"Lucky Geraldine!" sighed Tom. "And thrice lucky Philander Willander—I mean William Philander!"

"Lucky Geraldine!" Tom sighed. "And super lucky Philander Willander—I mean William Philander!"

"Can't you make up a poem about Geraldine, Songbird?" asked Sam.

"Can’t you write a poem about Geraldine, Songbird?" asked Sam.

"And don't forget to put in the moonlight," came from Dick.

"And don't forget to include the moonlight," said Dick.

"And the silvery waves, and murmuring breeze," added Fred.

"And the shimmering waves, and gentle breeze," added Fred.

"How much older than you is Geraldine, any how?" quizzed Tom.

"How much older than you is Geraldine, anyway?" asked Tom.

"Geraldine is——"

"Geraldine is—"

"You haven't got to tell her age if she is over thirty, Billy," said Larry. "Her age is sacred after that, you know."

"You don't have to say her age if she's over thirty, Billy," Larry said. "Her age is off-limits after that, you know."

"And don't tell us even if she has false teeth," came from Sam.

"And don't let us know even if she has false teeth," Sam said.

"And it doesn't make any real difference whether her hair is her own or not."

"And it doesn't really matter whether her hair is natural or not."

"It's hers if it is paid for," said Tom. "You don't suppose a girl that Billy would fall in love with would wear tresses that were stolen?"

"It's hers if she paid for it," Tom said. "You really think a girl that Billy would fall in love with would wear hair that's stolen?"

"And to think she may be fat!" sighed Sam. "I hope she doesn't weigh over two hundred, Willy."

"And to think she might be overweight!" Sam sighed. "I really hope she doesn't weigh more than two hundred, Willy."

"Oh dear me!" cried the dude, in desperation. "I want you to remember——"

"Oh no!" the guy exclaimed, feeling desperate. "I want you to remember——"

"That she is yours and yours only," finished Tom. "Yes, nobody shall walk in your corn patch, Bill—not over my dead body. But tell us—secretly if you must—does she wear a number eight shoe or a twelve?"

"That she's yours and only yours," Tom concluded. "Yeah, no one is stepping into your corn patch, Bill—not over my dead body. But come on—if you have to keep it a secret—does she wear a size eight shoe or a twelve?"

"If you don't stop your fooling——" gasped the dude.

"If you don't stop your messing around——" gasped the guy.

"He is going to keep his dreadful secrets to himself," cried Tom, mournfully. "Alack! and too bad! But never mind, we'll all come to the wedding, Tubblets, and bring lemons if you say so?"

"He’s going to keep his terrible secrets to himself," Tom exclaimed sadly. "Oh no! That's unfortunate! But don’t worry, we’ll all come to the wedding, Tubblets, and we’ll bring lemons if you want us to?"

"Who said I was going to get married?"

"Who said I was going to get married?"

"Is it to be a church affair or just a little private home gathering?" went on Tom, seriously. "If it's to be in a church, and you want us all for rushers—I mean ushers, why——"

"Is it going to be a church event or just a small private gathering at home?" Tom continued, seriously. "If it's in a church and you want us all as ushers, then—"

"We'll all be on the job," finished Dick. "Wouldn't miss the chance for a farm with a blind mule thrown in."

"We'll all be working," Dick concluded. "I wouldn't pass up the opportunity for a farm with a blind mule included."

"Vots der madder mid me peing a flower girl?" asked Hans, grinning broadly.

"What's the matter with me being a flower girl?" asked Hans, grinning widely.

"No, Hansy, you'll have to carry Billy's coat-tails for him," said Fred. "The latest style from London, don't you know, is to have them trailing on behind like——"

"No, Hansy, you'll have to carry Billy's coat-tails for him," said Fred. "The latest style from London, you know, is to have them trailing behind like——"

"Oh, stop! stop!" screamed William Philander, putting his hands to his ears. "You are all perfectly horrid, don't you know! I'll not remain another minute!" and he fled from the dormitory, the laughter of the crowd ringing in his ears as he departed.

"Oh, stop! Stop!" screamed William Philander, covering his ears. "You’re all really awful, don’t you know! I won’t stay for another second!" He ran out of the dormitory, the laughter of the crowd echoing in his ears as he left.


CHAPTER XII

WHAT HAPPENED ON THE STAIRS

In a few days the Rover boys felt perfectly at home once more—indeed it was as if they had never been away, so Sam said. The majority of the students were old friends, although there was a fair sprinkling of new boys.

In a few days, the Rover boys felt completely at home again—Sam even said it was like they'd never left. Most of the students were old friends, but there were quite a few new boys as well.

It was not until the end of the week that Dick Rover came into contact with Tad Sobber, a stocky youth, with a shock of black hair and eyes which were cold and penetrating. Sobber was with a chum named Nick Pell, and both eyed Dick in a calculating manner which was highly offensive.

It wasn't until the end of the week that Dick Rover met Tad Sobber, a stocky guy with messy black hair and cold, piercing eyes. Sobber was with a friend named Nick Pell, and they both looked at Dick in a way that was really uncomfortable.

"He's the fellow who does the hero act," whispered Sobber to Pell, in a manner meant to reach Dick's ears. "Wants to make a regular grand-stand play all the time."

"He's the guy who plays the hero," whispered Sobber to Pell, in a way that was meant for Dick to hear. "Always trying to make a big scene."

Without hesitation Dick wheeled about.

Without hesitation, Dick turned around.

"Was that remark intended for me?" he demanded, sharply.

"Was that comment meant for me?" he asked, sharply.

His suddenness took Tad Sobber off his guard.

His suddenness caught Tad Sobber by surprise.

"What if it was?" he demanded in return.

"What if it was?" he shot back.

"I don't like it, that's all."

"I just don’t like it, that's all."

"Humph! I don't care whether you like it or not," grunted Sobber.

"Humph! I don't care if you like it or not," grunted Sobber.

"See here, Tad Sobber, let us have an understanding," said Dick, calmly. "I understand that you are trying to bully everybody in this school. Now, this cannot be. We have had several bullies here and we have gotten rid of them all. We want no more."

"Listen up, Tad Sobber, let’s get something straight," Dick said calmly. "I see that you're trying to push everyone around in this school. That can't happen. We've dealt with several bullies before and got rid of them. We don't want any more."

"Humph! Trying to be the bully yourself, eh?" sneered Sobber.

"Ha! Trying to be the bully now, huh?" mocked Sobber.

"No, I am only giving you warning. The other boys have told me about you."

"No, I'm just giving you a heads up. The other guys have filled me in about you."

"Tad has a right to act as he pleases," put in Nick Pell.

"Tad has the right to do whatever he wants," added Nick Pell.

"No, he has not. Captain Putnam expects every student here to be a gentleman."

"No, he hasn't. Captain Putnam expects every student here to be a gentleman."

"Oh, don't preach, Rover," cried Tad Sobber. "I can take care of myself without your advice."

"Oh, don’t lecture me, Rover," Tad Sobber shouted. "I can handle myself without your advice."

"Well, I warn you to keep your distance so far as I am concerned and keep a civil tongue in your head," said Dick.

"Well, I suggest you keep your distance as far as I'm concerned and watch your tone," said Dick.

What this war of words might have led to there is no telling. Just at that moment the school bell rang, and all of the students had to hurry to their respective classes.

What this war of words could have resulted in is uncertain. Just then, the school bell rang, and all the students had to rush to their classes.

It may be mentioned here that Sam, Tom and Dick were now in the same grade. This may be wondered at, but the fact of the matter was that Sam, by hard work the term previous, had caught up to Tom, while Dick, because of being away on some business for his father at various times, had dropped a little behind.

It should be noted that Sam, Tom, and Dick were now in the same grade. This might be surprising, but the truth is that Sam, through hard work the previous term, had caught up to Tom, while Dick, due to being away on business for his father at various times, had fallen a bit behind.

"Had a little run-in with Sobber," said Dick to his brothers, when he got the chance, and related the particulars.

"Had a little run-in with Sobber," Dick said to his brothers when he got the chance, and shared the details.

"He said something about me behind my back," said Sam. "I don't know what it was, but I am certain it was nothing complimentary."

"He said something about me when I wasn't around," said Sam. "I don't know what it was, but I'm sure it wasn't anything nice."

"We must watch him," said Tom. "If we do not, he may try to play us foul."

"We have to keep an eye on him," said Tom. "If we don't, he might try to pull a fast one on us."

As this was to be their last term at Putnam Hall, all of the Rovers determined to do their best in their studies, so they spent no time in fooling while at their classes. Once or twice Tom found it hard to resist playing a joke, but a look from Dick usually made him turn to his books again.

As this was going to be their last term at Putnam Hall, all the Rovers decided to focus on their studies, so they didn't waste any time goofing off during classes. A couple of times, Tom struggled to resist playing a prank, but a glance from Dick typically made him return to his books.

It was now the season for football, and several school teams had been organized. Tom and Dick were on one team, headed by Larry Colby. There was another team headed by Tad Sobber, and on this Nick Pell was a quarterback. How Sobber had ever gotten the captaincy of this team was a mystery.

It was now football season, and several school teams had been organized. Tom and Dick were on one team, led by Larry Colby. There was another team led by Tad Sobber, with Nick Pell as the quarterback. How Sobber even became the captain of this team was a mystery.

"They want to play us next Saturday," said Larry, one afternoon. "What do you fellows say?" He put the question to his fellow members of the eleven.

"They want to play us next Saturday," Larry said one afternoon. "What do you guys think?" He asked the question to his teammates.

"I don't care much to play Sobber and Pell," said Tom, promptly.

"I don't really care to play Sobber and Pell," Tom said right away.

"Exactly the way I feel about it," added Dick. "But I'll play if the rest want to."

"That's exactly how I feel," added Dick. "But I'll play if the others want to."

Some demurred, but in the end the match was arranged, and it started on the school grounds at two o'clock the following Saturday afternoon.

Some hesitated, but eventually the match was set up, and it kicked off on the school grounds at two o'clock the next Saturday afternoon.

"I think it will be useless to try any mass playing," said Larry. "Sobber and Pell and some of the others are too heavy for us. We'll have to trust to some swift passes and quick runs."

"I think trying to play as a team will be pointless," said Larry. "Sobber, Pell, and a few others are too strong for us. We'll have to rely on some fast passes and quick sprints."

In the first half of the game Sobber's eleven got ten points, while Larry's team got nothing.

In the first half of the game, Sobber's team scored ten points, while Larry's team scored nothing.

"Sobber is too brutal for me," said Tom. "He deliberately kicked me in the shins."

"Sobber is way too harsh for me," Tom said. "He intentionally kicked me in the shins."

"If he does it again, knock him down," advised Dick, promptly.

"If he does it again, take him down," advised Dick, quickly.

Larry's eleven went into the second half with vigor. They soon got a goal and followed it up by two more. Then Sobber claimed a foul, but it was not granted.

Larry's team went into the second half with a lot of energy. They quickly scored a goal and then added two more. After that, Sobber called for a foul, but it wasn't given.

"If anybody is fouling it is you," said Dick. "You fouled Tom twice. If you do it again——"

"If anyone is cheating, it's you," said Dick. "You cheated Tom twice. If you do it again——"

"Never mind, Dick," interrupted Larry. "Go on and play, or give up," he added to Tad Sobber.

"Don't worry about it, Dick," Larry cut in. "Just keep playing, or quit," he said to Tad Sobber.

"I want Dick Rover to understand that he——" began Sobber, when another player pulled him back. Some hot words followed, and then the game proceeded. Larry's eleven made another touchdown and kicked the goal,—and thus won a substantial victory, much to Sobber's disgust and that of his crony, Nick Pell.

"I want Dick Rover to get that he——" started Sobber, when another player pulled him back. Some heated words followed, and then the game continued. Larry's team scored another touchdown and kicked the goal,—and thus secured a significant victory, much to Sobber's annoyance and that of his buddy, Nick Pell.

"No use of talking, those Rover boys make me sick," said Sobber, when he and Nick Pell were alone. "Everybody in this school seems to toady to them."

"No point in talking, those Rover boys make me sick," said Sobber, when he and Nick Pell were alone. "Everyone in this school seems to kiss up to them."

"If I had been you I'd have pitched into Dick Rover on the gridiron," answered Pell.

"If I were you, I would have tackled Dick Rover on the field," Pell replied.

"Well, I wanted to, but the others wouldn't have it. But I'll polish him off some day—and polish off Tom, too," added Sobber, uglily.

"Well, I wanted to, but the others wouldn't let me. But I'll take care of him someday—and take care of Tom, too," added Sobber, unpleasantly.

Two of the small boys of the school had been taken sick, and in order to keep them quiet they were removed to the top floor of the institution, and one of the colored waiters was ordered to carry their meals up to them. Dick knew both of the lads, and he frequently went up to pay them a visit and cheer them up a bit.

Two of the little boys at the school got sick, so to keep them calm, they were moved to the top floor of the building. One of the Black waiters was asked to bring their meals up to them. Dick knew both of the boys and often went up to visit them and cheer them up a little.

One day he was just returning from a visit to the sick students when he heard a noise in the hallway on the second floor. He looked down the stairs and saw Tom and Tad Sobber near a landing, having a wordy quarrel. Nick Pell was approaching and so were Fred and Hans.

One day he was just coming back from visiting the sick students when he heard a noise in the hallway on the second floor. He looked down the stairs and saw Tom and Tad Sobber near a landing, having a heated argument. Nick Pell was walking up, and so were Fred and Hans.

"For two pins I'd give you a good thrashing, Rover," the bully was saying. "You can't lord it over me, understand that."

"For two cents, I'd give you a good beating, Rover," the bully was saying. "You can't boss me around, got it?"

"Well, I want you to keep your distance, Tad Sobber," returned Tom. "And I stick to it that you kicked me on purpose during the football game."

"Look, I want you to stay away from me, Tad Sobber," Tom replied. "And I'm certain you kicked me on purpose during the football game."

Both boys were walking to the stairs landing, and Dick and the others who heard the words followed. Then of a sudden the crowd that was gathered saw Sobber catch Tom by the throat.

Both boys were walking to the stairs landing, and Dick and the others who heard what was said followed. Suddenly, the crowd that had gathered saw Sobber grab Tom by the throat.

"Le—let go!" gasped Tom.

"Let go!" gasped Tom.

"Take that!" retorted the bully, and banged Tom's head against the wall.

"Take that!" the bully shot back, slamming Tom's head against the wall.

There was a scuffle near the stairs, and both boys fell up against the railing.

There was a scuffle near the stairs, and both boys bumped against the railing.

"Look out, Tom!" cried Dick. "He'll throw you down the stairs!" And he tried to go to his brother's assistance. But before he could reach the spot the two contestants had separated.

"Watch out, Tom!" yelled Dick. "He'll push you down the stairs!" And he tried to help his brother. But before he could get there, the two fighters had pulled apart.

"That for you!" roared Sobber, and aimed a blow for Tom's eye. Tom dodged, and then let out with his right fist. The blow landed on the bully's chin. He tottered backward, lost his balance, and pitched down the stairs.

"Take that!" shouted Sobber, swinging for Tom's eye. Tom sidestepped the attack and then threw a punch with his right fist. The hit connected with the bully's chin. Sobber staggered back, lost his footing, and fell down the stairs.

Just as the bully went backwards, a side door of the mess hall opened and the colored waiter who carried the food to the sick lads upstairs came out. He held a trayful of dainties in his hands. Crash! came Sobber into the tray, and he and the dishes and the waiter went to the floor in a confused heap.

Just as the bully stepped back, a side door of the mess hall opened and the Black waiter who brought food to the sick guys upstairs came out. He had a tray full of treats in his hands. Crash! Sobber ran into the tray, and he, the dishes, and the waiter all ended up on the floor in a jumbled pile.


CRASH! CAME SOBBER INTO THE TRAY.


"Fo' de lan' sake!" gasped the waiter. "What fo' you dun dat to me?"

"For heaven's sake!" gasped the waiter. "Why did you do that to me?"

"Oh!" groaned the bully, and tried to get up. On one cheek he had a dab of jelly and his hand and shirt front were covered with broth. The sight was such a comical one that the boys on the landing could not help but laugh.

"Oh!" moaned the bully, trying to get up. He had a smear of jelly on one cheek, and his hand and shirt front were splattered with broth. The sight was so funny that the boys on the landing couldn't help but laugh.

"Yo' dun bust de whole dinnah up!" was the waiter's comment, as he arose and surveyed the wreck. The food had been scattered in all directions and half of the dishes were broken.

"Yo' just messed up the whole dinner!" was the waiter's comment as he got up and looked at the chaos. The food was scattered everywhere, and half of the dishes were broken.

"It wasn't my fault!" growled Tad Sobber. "Tom Rover knocked me down the stairs."

"It wasn't my fault!" Tad Sobber shouted. "Tom Rover pushed me down the stairs."

"It was your own fault," cried Tom. "You started the fight, I didn't."

"It was your fault," shouted Tom. "You started the fight, not me."

"Somebody's got to pay fo' dis smash," said the waiter. "I ain't gwine to do it. Why, I ought to sue yo' fo' damages, dat's wot!" he added, glaring wrathfully at Sobber.

"Someone's got to pay for this mess," said the waiter. "I'm not going to do it. In fact, I should sue you for damages, that's what!" he added, glaring angrily at Sobber.

"I'll fix Tom Rover for this!" exclaimed the bully, and looked up the stairs at the laughing students. "I'll make him laugh on the other side of his face!"

"I'll get back at Tom Rover for this!" shouted the bully, looking up the stairs at the laughing students. "I'll make him regret this!"

And he ran up the stairs with the intention of attacking Tom again.

And he raced up the stairs, ready to confront Tom again.


CHAPTER XIII

DORA, GRACE AND NELLIE

That Tad Sobber was in a thorough rage was easily to be seen. His eyes were full of hate and he looked ready to fly at Tom and tear him to pieces.

That Tad Sobber was really furious was easy to see. His eyes were full of hate, and he looked ready to attack Tom and rip him to shreds.

All of the boys expected to see a great fight, and some backed away from the landing, to give the contestants more room.

All the boys expected to witness an epic fight, and some stepped back from the landing to give the competitors more space.

But before anything could be done Dick leaped to the front and barred the bully's further progress.

But before anything could happen, Dick jumped in front and blocked the bully's way.

"Stop it, Sobber," he said quietly but firmly.

"Cut it out, Sobber," he said softly but firmly.

"Get out of my way, Dick Rover!" roared the bully. "This is none of your affair."

"Move aside, Dick Rover!" shouted the bully. "This isn't your business."

"Then I'll make it my affair," answered the eldest Rover boy. "You shall not attack my brother here."

"Then I'll take care of it," replied the oldest Rover boy. "You can't go after my brother here."

"Don't worry, Dick—I can take care of him," put in Tom, undauntedly, and doubled up his fists. "Maybe he'd like to go down stairs again and smash some more dishes."

"Don't worry, Dick—I can handle him," Tom said confidently, clenching his fists. "Maybe he'd want to head downstairs again and break some more dishes."

"Not when John Fly am carryin' dem," put in the colored waiter, who stood looking at the wreckage with a sober face. "I don't want no moah such knockovers, I don't!" And he shook his woolly head decidedly.

"Not when John Fly is carrying them," said the Black waiter, who stood looking at the mess with a serious expression. "I don't want any more of those knockovers, I really don't!" And he shook his curly head firmly.

The noise had summoned numerous cadets to the scene, and now George Strong, the head teacher, appeared.

The noise had attracted a lot of cadets to the scene, and now George Strong, the head teacher, showed up.

"What is the trouble here?" he demanded.

"What’s the problem here?" he asked.

For the moment nobody answered him, and he gazed in wonderment at the broken dishes and the scattered food.

For now, no one replied to him, and he stared in amazement at the shattered dishes and the spilled food.

"Been a accident, sah," said John Fly. "Dat young gen'man dun fall down de stairs an' knock me ober, tray an' all, sah."

"There's been an accident, sir," said John Fly. "That young gentleman has fallen down the stairs and knocked me over, tray and all, sir."

"Did you fall down stairs, Sobber?"

"Did you fall down the stairs, Sobber?"

"No, sir, I was thrown down by Tom Rover," replied the bully.

"No, sir, Tom Rover took me down," replied the bully.

"Thrown down?" repeated the head teacher in surprise.

"Thrown down?" the head teacher asked in surprise.

"He attacked me and I hit back," explained Tom. "It was his own fault that he fell down stairs. Had he let me alone there would have been no trouble."

"He came at me and I fought back," Tom explained. "It was his own fault he fell down the stairs. If he had just left me alone, there wouldn't have been any trouble."

"It is false—he hit me first," said the bully.

"It’s not true—I was just defending myself," said the bully.

"That is not so," cried Fred. "Sobber struck the first blow."

"That's not true," shouted Fred. "Sobber threw the first punch."

"Yah, dot is der fact alretty," put in Hans. "He vos caught Dom py der throat und knock his head py der vall chust so hard like nefer vos!"

"Yeah, that's the truth alright," said Hans. "He was grabbed by the throat and hit his head against the wall just so hard like never before!"

"He hit me first, didn't he, Nick?" said the bully, turning to his crony.

"He hit me first, right, Nick?" said the bully, turning to his buddy.

"I—I think he did," stammered Nick Pell. He did not dare to tell an outright falsehood. "I think it was all Tom Rover's fault," he added, after a surly look from Sobber.

"I—I think he did," stammered Nick Pell. He didn't dare to tell a complete lie. "I think it was all Tom Rover's fault," he added, after receiving a disgruntled look from Sobber.

"All of you know it is against the rules to fight in this school," said Mr. Strong, sternly.

"All of you know it's against the rules to fight in this school," said Mr. Strong, sternly.

"Well, I only fought after I was attacked," answered Tom, doggedly.

"Well, I only fought back after I was attacked," Tom replied stubbornly.

"Mr. Strong, whether you believe it or not, my brother speaks the plain truth," came from Dick. "I was coming from Larmore's room and saw it all. Had you been in Tom's place you would have done as he did."

"Mr. Strong, whether you believe it or not, my brother is telling the plain truth," said Dick. "I was coming from Larmore's room and saw everything. If you were in Tom's position, you would have acted just like he did."

These plain words from Dick made George Strong hesitate. He knew the Rover boys well, and knew that they were generally in the right. More than this, he had caught Tad Sobber in a falsehood only the day before.

These simple words from Dick made George Strong pause. He knew the Rover boys well and understood that they were usually right. On top of that, he had caught Tad Sobber in a lie just the day before.

"You may all go to your rooms and I will see about this later," he said. "Sobber, as you broke the dishes, you will have to pay for them."

"You can all head to your rooms, and I'll deal with this later," he said. "Sobber, since you broke the dishes, you'll have to pay for them."

"Can't Rover pay half the bill?" growled the bully.

"Can't Rover cover half the bill?" the bully growled.

"No, for I cannot see how he is to blame for that."

"No, because I don't see how he is to blame for that."

After this some sharp words followed. Tad Sobber was impudent, and as a consequence was marched off to a storeroom which was occasionally used as a "guardhouse" by the teachers and Captain Putnam. Here he had to stay in solitary confinement for twenty-four hours and on the plainest kind of a diet. This imprisonment made Sobber furious, and he vowed he would get square with Tom and Dick for it if it cost him his life.

After that, some harsh words were exchanged. Tad Sobber was disrespectful, so he was taken to a storeroom that the teachers and Captain Putnam sometimes used as a "guardhouse." He had to stay in solitary confinement for twenty-four hours on the most basic diet. This punishment made Sobber furious, and he swore he would get back at Tom and Dick for it, even if it cost him his life.

"They may have been able to down other fellows in this school, but they shan't down me," was what he told Nick Pell.

"They might have been able to take down other guys in this school, but they won't take me down," he told Nick Pell.

"Well, you want to go slow in what you do," answered Pell. "I've been talking to some of the others and I've learned that they got the best of several fellows who were here at different times—Dan Baxter, Lew Flapp and some others."

"Well, you should take your time with what you do," Pell replied. "I've been chatting with some of the others, and I've found out that they really outsmarted a few guys who were here at different times—Dan Baxter, Lew Flapp, and some others."

"Humph! I am not afraid of them," growled Tad Sobber. "I suppose they think, because they are rich and have traveled some, they can lord it over everybody. Well, I'll show them a trick or two before I'm done with them."

"Humph! I'm not scared of them," grumbled Tad Sobber. "I guess they think that just because they’re rich and have traveled a bit, they can act superior to everyone. Well, I’ll teach them a thing or two before I'm finished with them."

After Tad Sobber came out of confinement the Rover boys thought he might try to play some underhand trick on Tom, and consequently kept their eyes open. But nothing developed for some days, and then it came in a most unexpected way.

After Tad Sobber got out of confinement, the Rover boys thought he might try to pull a sneaky trick on Tom, so they stayed alert. But nothing happened for a few days, and then it came about in a completely unexpected way.

The boys settled down to their studies, but it was not in their nature to go in for all work and no play. On the following Saturday they asked for permission to visit Cedarville, to buy some things Sam and Tom needed. They took with them Songbird and Hans, and went on foot, the weather being ideal for walking. Just before leaving they saw Sobber and Pell hurry away, also in the direction of the town.

The boys got to work on their studies, but it wasn't in their nature to focus solely on work without any fun. The following Saturday, they asked for permission to go to Cedarville to buy some things Sam and Tom needed. They brought along Songbird and Hans and walked there since the weather was perfect for it. Just before they left, they noticed Sobber and Pell rushing away in the same direction toward the town.

"I wonder where they are going?" mused Dick.

"I wonder where they’re headed?" thought Dick.

"Sobber is going to take a run by steamboat to Ithaca," answered Songbird. "I heard him speak to Captain Putnam about it."

"Sobber is planning to take a steamboat trip to Ithaca," replied Songbird. "I heard him talking to Captain Putnam about it."

"Is Pell going along?"

"Is Pell coming along?"

"I don't think so."

"I don't think so."

The three Rover boys and their friends were soon on the way. They felt in the best of spirits, and Powell could not resist the temptation to break out into his usual doggerel:

The three Rover boys and their friends were soon on their way. They felt great, and Powell couldn't resist the urge to start reciting his usual silly verse:

"I love to wander over hills and valleys,
In calm weather, during a storm, or in a strong wind, I love the valley and the hill,
The small stream and the flowing water,
I love the wide and calm lake——"
"Where we can swim or skate,"

finished Tom, and then went on:

finished Tom, and then kept going:

"And just keep in mind, out of all the other things,
"I love old Putnam Hall the most!"

"That last sentiment hits me," said Fred. "Tell you what, fellows, no place like our school."

"That last thought really resonates with me," said Fred. "I'll tell you what, guys, there’s no place like our school."

"I dink I make me some boetry alretty," said Hans, solemnly, and began:

"I think I’ll write some poetry now," said Hans seriously, and started:

"I love to hear the insects hum,
I love to chew gum!
I love to see the moon shining outside—"
"And I love eating my sauerkraut,"

added Tom gaily. "Songbird, can't you get up some real nice bit of verse about sauerkraut and Limburger cheese for Hans' benefit?"

added Tom cheerfully. "Songbird, can’t you come up with some nice verse about sauerkraut and Limburger cheese for Hans' benefit?"

"The idea of poetry about sauerkraut and Limburger cheese!" snorted the verse maker in disgust.

"The idea of writing poetry about sauerkraut and Limburger cheese!" scoffed the poet in disgust.

"Well, anyway, the lines about the cheese would be good and strong," was Dick's comment.

"Anyway, the lines about the cheese would be really good and strong," was Dick's comment.

"A poem about sauerkraut wouldn't do for this automobile age," said Sam, dryly.

"A poem about sauerkraut wouldn't fit in this car era," said Sam, dryly.

"Why not?" asked Tom.

"Why not?" Tom asked.

"Because sauerkraut belongs to the cabbage," answered the youngest Rover, and then dodged a blow Tom playfully aimed at him.

"Because sauerkraut comes from cabbage," the youngest Rover replied, ducking a playful punch Tom threw at him.

"I shan't try to make up any more verses," said Songbird. "Every time I try——"

"I won't try to come up with any more verses," said Songbird. "Every time I try——"

"Hullo, here comes a carriage with three young ladies in it," called out Dick.

"Helloo, here comes a carriage with three young women in it," shouted Dick.

"They look familiar to me," announced Tom. "Yes, they are Dora Stanhope and Grace and Nellie Laning!" he cried.

"They look familiar to me," Tom said. "Yes, they're Dora Stanhope and Grace and Nellie Laning!" he exclaimed.

"Well, this is a pleasure," said Songbird, and forgot all about what he was going to say concerning his verse making.

"Well, this is nice," said Songbird, and completely forgot what he was going to say about his poetry.

The carriage was soon up to them. It was a two-seated affair, and on the front seat were Dora and Nellie and in the rear Grace and Mrs. Stanhope.

The carriage quickly reached them. It was a two-seater, with Dora and Nellie in the front seat and Grace and Mrs. Stanhope in the back.

"We were going to stop at Putnam Hall for a few minutes," said Dora, after the greetings were over. "It was such a lovely day we couldn't resist the temptation to go out for a long drive."

"We were going to stop at Putnam Hall for a few minutes," said Dora, after the greetings were done. "It was such a beautiful day that we couldn't resist the urge to go out for a long drive."

"Sorry we won't be at the Hall to receive you," answered Dick, and he gave Dora such an earnest look that the pretty girl blushed.

"Sorry we can't be at the Hall to welcome you," Dick replied, giving Dora a look so sincere that she blushed.

"The girls have something up their sleeve," said Mrs. Stanhope. "And they wanted to see you and Captain Putnam about it."

"The girls have a plan," Mrs. Stanhope said. "And they wanted to talk to you and Captain Putnam about it."

"We are getting up a little party," announced Nellie. "It is to come off at Dora's home some time this fall. We wanted to find out if Captain Putnam would let you and a few of your friends come over."

"We're organizing a small party," Nellie announced. "It's going to be at Dora's place sometime this fall. We wanted to see if Captain Putnam would let you and some of your friends come over."

"Oh, he'll have to let us come!" cried Tom. "Why, I wouldn't miss a party for anything!" And he said this so comically that all of the girls laughed.

"Oh, he has to let us come!" Tom exclaimed. "I wouldn't miss a party for anything!" He said this in such a funny way that all the girls laughed.

"We haven't set any date yet," said Grace. "But you'll speak to Captain Putnam about it, won't you? We thought you might make up a party of say eight or ten boys, and come over in the carryall."

"We haven't picked a date yet," Grace said. "But you will talk to Captain Putnam about it, right? We thought you could gather a group of about eight or ten boys and come over in the carryall."

"It's as good as done," announced Sam, with a profound bow. "Please put me down on your card for the first two-step."

"It's basically done," Sam said with a deep bow. "Please put me down for the first two-step on your card."

"Und put me town for a dree-steps," added Hans, and at this there was another laugh.

"Put me down for a drink," added Hans, and at this there was another laugh.

"I don't know whether we'll have dancing or not," said Mrs. Stanhope. "But we'll try to have a good time."

"I’m not sure if we’ll have dancing or not," Mrs. Stanhope said. "But we’ll try to have a good time."

"Who do you want us to invite—if we can come?" questioned Dick.

"Who do you want us to invite—if we can make it?" asked Dick.

"Oh, Dick, we'll leave that to you. Of course we want all who were on the houseboat," and Dora looked at the Rovers and Songbird and Hans.

"Oh, Dick, we'll leave that to you. We definitely want all the people who were on the houseboat," Dora said as she looked at the Rovers, Songbird, and Hans.

"With Fred that will make six. Shall I ask Larry Colby and George Granbury?"

"That will make six with Fred. Should I invite Larry Colby and George Granbury?"

"If you want to—and two more. But please don't ask those boys we just met," went on Dora, hastily.

"If you want to—and two more. But please don't ask those boys we just met," Dora continued quickly.

"You mean Tad Sobber and Nick Pell?" questioned Tom, quickly.

"You mean Tad Sobber and Nick Pell?" Tom asked quickly.

"One called the other Nick. He was a very large lad," said Mrs. Stanhope.

"One of them was called Nick. He was a really big guy," said Mrs. Stanhope.

"Sobber and Pell sure," murmured Tom. "What did they do?"

"Sobber and Pell for sure," Tom whispered. "What did they do?"

"Stood right in the middle of the road and would not get out of the way," explained Grace. "I think they were perfectly horrid!"

"Stood right in the middle of the road and wouldn't move," Grace said. "I think they were just awful!"

"They made us drive around to one side and we nearly went into a ditch," added Dora.

"They had us drive around to one side, and we almost went into a ditch," added Dora.

"And then, after we had passed, they burst out laughing at us," continued Nellie. "They certainly weren't a bit nice."

"And then, after we walked by, they started laughing at us," Nellie said. "They really weren't nice at all."

"We'll have to settle with Sobber and Pell for this," said Dick, and his face took on a serious look that bode no good for the cadets who had played so ungallant a part towards his lady friends.

"We'll have to deal with Sobber and Pell for this," said Dick, and his face grew serious, promising trouble for the cadets who had acted so dishonorably towards his lady friends.


CHAPTER XIV

AT THE ICE-CREAM ESTABLISHMENT

The Lanings and the Stanhopes had been in the best of health since returning from the south. Mrs. Stanhope was no more the pale and delicate person she had been, and her former nervous manner was entirely gone. The cheeks of the three girls were like roses, and it was no wonder that the Rovers thought them the nicest young ladies in the whole world.

The Lanings and the Stanhopes had been in great health since coming back from the south. Mrs. Stanhope was no longer the pale and delicate person she once was, and her previous nervousness had completely disappeared. The cheeks of the three girls were rosy, and it’s no surprise that the Rovers thought they were the nicest young ladies in the world.

"Wish we were in a carriage," observed Tom, after the turnout had gone on. "Then we might have gone for a drive together."

"Wish we were in a carriage," Tom said after the group had left. "Then we could have taken a drive together."

"I know what Tom would like," said Sam. "A nice buggy and a slow horse, and Nellie beside him——"

"I know what Tom would want," Sam said. "A nice carriage and a slow horse, with Nellie next to him——"

"Humph, please change the names to Sam and Grace and you'll hit it closer," answered Tom, his face growing red.

"Humph, just change the names to Sam and Grace and you'll be spot on," Tom replied, his face turning red.

"I'm going to make up a poem about them some day," said Songbird. "I shall call it—let me see—ah, yes—The Three Fair Maidens of Cedarville."

"I'm going to write a poem about them someday," said Songbird. "I'll call it—let me think—ah, yes—The Three Fair Maidens of Cedarville."

"Don't!" cried Dick. "Songbird, if you dare to do anything like that——"

"Don't!" shouted Dick. "Songbird, if you even think about doing something like that——"

"You'll have to leave Dora out anyway," said Tom. "If you don't, Dick will get in your wool sure. He——"

"You'll have to leave Dora out anyway," Tom said. "If you don't, Dick will definitely cause you trouble. He——"

"Say, what about Sobber and Pell?" broke in the eldest Rover, his face quite red. "I feel like punishing them for making the ladies drive into the ditch."

"Hey, what about Sobber and Pell?" interrupted the oldest Rover, his face turning quite red. "I want to punish them for making the ladies drive into the ditch."

"We'll remember it," answered Sam. "If we catch them in Cedarville let's speak of it and see what they have to say for themselves."

"We'll remember it," Sam replied. "If we run into them in Cedarville, let’s talk about it and hear what they have to say for themselves."

"Speaking about a party," observed Songbird, as they approached the village, "do you realize that we haven't had any sort of a feast at the Hall since we got back to the grind?"

"Speaking of a party," noted Songbird as they got closer to the village, "do you realize we haven't had any kind of feast at the Hall since we got back to the routine?"

"Fred was saying the same thing only a few days ago," answered Tom. "We certainly ought to have some sort of a blow-out."

"Fred was saying the same thing just a few days ago," Tom replied. "We definitely should have some kind of celebration."

"Vot you vos going to plow owid?" asked Hans innocently.

"Where are you going to plow?" asked Hans innocently.

"Blow out the stuffings from a mince pie, Hansy."

"Blow out the filling from a mince pie, Hansy."

"Vere you vos plow dem to, Dom?"

"Where were you taking them to, Dom?"

"Blow them into your stomach. Have a spread—a feast—a fill-up, so to speak—something to eat, cheese, sandwiches, cake, pie, pudding, jam, oranges, bananas, lard, salt, plum pudding, toothpicks, ice-cream, turnips, and other delicacies," went on the fun-loving Rover, rapidly.

"Blow them into your stomach. Have a spread—a feast—essentially a fill-up—something to eat: cheese, sandwiches, cake, pie, pudding, jam, oranges, bananas, lard, salt, plum pudding, toothpicks, ice cream, turnips, and other treats," continued the fun-loving Rover, quickly.

"Ach, yah, I understand now, ain't it! I like dem feasts. Ve haf him in von of der pedrooms alretty yet, hey?"

"Ah, yeah, I get it now, right? I love those feasts. We already have him in one of the bedrooms, don’t we?"

"If the crowd is willing," said Sam. "For one, I vote in favor of it."

"If the crowd is on board," said Sam. "For one, I’m in favor of it."

"Second the nomination," put in Tom, promptly. "It is elected by a unanimous vote we have a feast at the school, some night in the near future, at eleven o'clock, G. M."

"Second the nomination," Tom chimed in quickly. "If it's elected by a unanimous vote, we'll have a feast at the school some night soon, at eleven o'clock, G. M."

The idea of a feast pleased all the boys. They always got enough to eat during regular meal hours at the Hall, but there was something enticing in the idea of having a feast on the sly some night in one of the dormitories. They had had a number of such in the past and these had been productive of a good deal of sport.

The thought of a feast excited all the boys. They siempre had enough to eat during regular meal times at the Hall, but there was something thrilling about sneaking a feast one night in one of the dorms. They had enjoyed several of these in the past, and they had been a lot of fun.

"Let us go down to the steamboat landing and see if we can see anything of Pell and Sobber," suggested Dick. "If Sobber is going to Ithaca he'll most likely go by the Golden Star."

"Let's head down to the steamboat dock and see if we can spot Pell and Sobber," Dick suggested. "If Sobber is heading to Ithaca, he's probably taking the Golden Star."

They were walking along the main street of Cedarville when they chanced to look into the principal candy store. There, in front of the soda fountain, were the bully of the Hall and his crony. They were drinking soda and talking to a young girl who had served them.

They were walking down the main street of Cedarville when they happened to glance into the main candy store. There, in front of the soda fountain, were the bully from the Hall and his buddy. They were drinking soda and chatting with a young girl who had served them.

"Hullo, here they are!" cried Sam, and came to a halt.

"Hey, here they are!" shouted Sam, and stopped in his tracks.

As they looked into the place they saw Tad Sobber reach over the counter and catch the girl clerk by her curls. He held fast, grinning into her face, while she tried to pull away from him.

As they looked into the place, they saw Tad Sobber reach over the counter and grab the girl clerk by her curls. He held on tightly, grinning at her while she tried to pull away.

"The mean wretch!" cried Dick. "He tries to make himself as obnoxious as he can to everybody he meets."

"The awful loser!" exclaimed Dick. "He does everything he can to annoy everyone he comes across."

"Oh, please let go!" came in the girl's voice through the open doorway. "You hurt me!"

"Oh, please let go!" came the girl's voice through the open doorway. "You’re hurting me!"

"Don't worry, I won't hurt you," replied Sobber, still grinning.

"Don’t worry, I won’t hurt you," replied Sobber, still smiling.

"But I—I don't want my curls pulled," pleaded the frightened girl. "Oh, please let go, won't you?"

"But I—I don't want you to pull my curls," pleaded the scared girl. "Oh, please let go, okay?"

"I want you——" began the bully, but did not finish, for at that moment he felt Dick's hand on his ear. Then he received a yank that pained him exceedingly.

"I want you——" started the bully, but didn't finish, because at that moment he felt Dick's hand on his ear. Then he got a pull that hurt him a lot.

"Ouch!" he yelled, and dropped his hold of the girl. "Oh, my ear! Dick Rover, what did you do that for?"

"Ouch!" he shouted, letting go of the girl. "Oh, my ear! Dick Rover, why did you do that?"

"I did it to make you behave yourself," answered Dick, sternly. "Sobber, I didn't really think you could be so mean," he went on.

"I did it to get you to shape up," Dick replied firmly. "Sobber, I didn't actually think you could be so petty," he continued.

"I—I wasn't hurting the girl," grumbled the bully. "And it's none of your business anyway," he added, suddenly, in a blaze of passion.

"I—I wasn't hurting the girl," the bully complained. "And it's none of your business anyway," he said suddenly, with intense frustration.

"After this, you leave her alone."

"After this, you leave her on her own."

Tad Sobber glared at Dick for an instant. Then he raised his glass of soda and attempted to dash it into Dick's face. But Sam saw the movement, knocked up the bully's arm, and the soda went into Nick Pell's ear.

Tad Sobber shot a hard look at Dick for a moment. Then he lifted his glass of soda and tried to throw it in Dick's face. But Sam noticed the action, smacked the bully's arm, and the soda ended up in Nick Pell's ear.

"Hi, stop!" roared Nick Pell, as the soda trickled down his neck. "What did you do that for?"

"Hey, stop!" yelled Nick Pell, as the soda dripped down his neck. "Why did you do that?"

"It was Sam Rover's fault," answered Sobber.

"It was Sam Rover's fault," replied Sobber.

"My brand new collar is spoilt!"

"My brand new collar is ruined!"

"Charge it to your crony," said Tom.

"Put it on your friend," said Tom.

"I'll fix you fellows!" roared the bully, and raised the empty soda glass over Dick's head. But now Tom rushed in and wrenched the glass from Sobber's hand. In the meantime the girl behind the counter had become more frightened than ever and she ran to the back of the store to summon assistance.

"I'll take care of you guys!" shouted the bully, raising the empty soda glass over Dick's head. But Tom quickly jumped in and yanked the glass from Sobber's hand. Meanwhile, the girl behind the counter was more scared than ever and ran to the back of the store to get help.

It looked as if there might be a regular fight, but in a few seconds the proprietor of the store appeared, armed with a mop stick he had picked up. He happened to be the father of the girl, and she told him how Tad Sobber had caught her by the hair.

It seemed like there was going to be a real fight, but in just a few seconds, the store owner showed up, holding a mop stick he had grabbed. He happened to be the girl's father, and she told him how Tad Sobber had grabbed her by the hair.

"See here," began the candy store keeper, and flourished his mop stick at the bully. Then Sobber retreated from the establishment and Nick Pell did likewise, and both started on a run up the street.

"Look here," said the candy store owner, waving his mop stick at the bully. Then Sobber backed away from the shop and Nick Pell did the same, and both took off running up the street.

"What do you cadets mean by coming in here and annoying my daughter?" demanded the storekeeper hotly. "If you can't behave yourselves, you had better keep away."

"What do you cadets mean by coming in here and bothering my daughter?" the storekeeper asked angrily. "If you can't act right, you should stay away."

"We didn't hurt your daughter," said Sam.

"We didn't hurt your daughter," Sam said.

"My brother here did what he could to save her from annoyance," said Tom.

"My brother here did what he could to keep her from getting annoyed," said Tom.

"Oh, I know you cadets! You are all tarred with the same brush!" muttered the storekeeper. "I want you to get out—and stay out!"

"Oh, I know you cadets! You're all the same!" muttered the storekeeper. "I want you to leave—and stay gone!"

"Yes, but——" began Dick.

"Yeah, but——" began Dick.

"No 'buts' about it, young man. I want you to get out."

"No excuses, young man. I want you to leave."

"Father, he made the other boy let go of my curls," explained the girl. "He caught the other boy by the ear."

" Dad, he made the other kid stop pulling my curls," the girl explained. "He grabbed the other kid by the ear."

"That may be, Fanny, but these young bloods are all alike. I don't want their trade. They must clear out, and stay away."

"That might be true, Fanny, but these young guys are all the same. I don't want anything to do with them. They need to leave and stay away."

"Come on, fellows," said Dick. "We'll not stay if we are not wanted." He turned again to the storekeeper. "But I want you to remember one thing: We had nothing to do with annoying your daughter."

"Come on, guys," said Dick. "We won't stick around if we're not wanted." He turned back to the storekeeper. "But I want you to remember one thing: We had nothing to do with bothering your daughter."

"Did they pay for the soda?" asked the man suddenly.

"Did they pay for the soda?" the man asked abruptly.

"No," replied the girl.

"No," said the girl.

"Then this crowd has got to pay," went on the storekeeper, unreasonably. "How much was it?"

"Then this crowd has to pay," the storekeeper continued, unreasonably. "How much was it?"

"Ten cents."

"10 cents."

"We haven't bought anything and we'll not pay for anything," said Sam.

"We haven't bought anything, and we're not going to pay for anything," said Sam.

"Not a cent shall I pay," put in Songbird.

"Not a cent will I pay," added Songbird.

"Did vos a outrages!" burst out Hans. "Of you insult us some more I vos call a bolicemans alretty!" And he puffed up his chest indignantly.

"Did you just insult us?" shouted Hans. "If you insult us again, I will call the police right now!" And he puffed out his chest in anger.

"Well, you get out, and be quick about it!" cried the man, and raised his stick. "Don't let me catch any of you in here again either!"

"Alright, get out, and do it fast!" shouted the man, raising his stick. "Don’t let me catch any of you here again!"

"Don't worry,—we can spend our money elsewhere," said Tom.

"Don't worry—we can spend our money somewhere else," Tom said.

"Where we are treated decently," added Dick, and walked from the candy store.

"Where we are treated well," added Dick, and walked out of the candy store.

Once outside, the boys talked the situation over for all of ten minutes, but without satisfaction. All were indignant over the way the storekeeper had treated them, and Tom wanted to go back on the sly and play a trick on him, but Dick demurred.

Once outside, the boys discussed the situation for a whole ten minutes, but didn't feel any better about it. They were all upset about how the storekeeper had treated them, and Tom wanted to sneak back and play a prank on him, but Dick disagreed.

"Let it go, Tom. He is a mean man, that's all."

"Just forget it, Tom. He's just a really nasty guy, that’s all."

"Well, I am going to show folks how generous he is," answered Tom, with a sudden grin. "Wait here a few minutes," and he darted into a nearby store where they sold stationery. When he came out he had a good-sized sheet of paper in his hand and also several big red seals.

"Well, I'm going to show everyone how generous he is," Tom replied with a quick grin. "Hang tight for a few minutes," and he rushed into a nearby store that sold stationery. When he came out, he was holding a large sheet of paper and several big red seals.

"What's that?" asked Sam.

"What's that?" Sam asked.

"It's a sign for the candy storekeeper's front window."

"It's a sign for the candy store owner's front window."

With caution Tom went back to the store. He saw that the proprietor was in the rear parlor, dishing out ice-cream to several customers who had come in. The girl was also at the back. Swiftly Tom stuck the sheet of paper up under the show window, fastening it with the gummy seals. The paper read as follows:

With care, Tom returned to the store. He noticed that the owner was in the back room, serving ice cream to a few customers who had just come in. The girl was also at the back. Quickly, Tom slipped the sheet of paper under the display window, securing it with the sticky seals. The paper said:

FREE BOUQUETS OF ROSES TO ALL YOUNG LADIES BUYING ICE-CREAM HERE TO-DAY. COME IN!

FREE BOUQUETS OF ROSES FOR ALL YOUNG LADIES BUYING ICE CREAM HERE TODAY. JOIN US!

"Now let us watch for some fun," said Tom.

"Now let's look for some fun," said Tom.

They had not long to wait. The steamboat had come in and a number of passengers were walking up the street. Soon a party of three girls and a young man espied the sign.

They didn’t have to wait long. The steamboat had arrived, and several passengers were walking up the street. Soon, a group of three girls and a young man spotted the sign.

"Oh, Clara," cried one of the girls. "Free roses this time of year, just think of it!"

"Oh, Clara," exclaimed one of the girls. "Free roses this time of year, can you believe it!"

"Come on right in," said the young man, and led the way into the store. Then another young man came along with a girl and they also read the sign and entered. Soon two old maids stopped and read the announcement.

"Come on in," said the young man, leading the way into the store. Then another young man showed up with a girl, and they read the sign and went inside too. Shortly after, two older women paused to read the announcement.

"I do love ice-cream, Angelina," said one. "Let us go in and get chocolate and get the bouquets, too." And they followed the crowd inside.

"I really love ice cream, Angelina," said one. "Let's go in and get chocolate and some flowers, too." And they joined the crowd inside.

The store had two side windows to it, which were opened a few inches from the bottom for ventilation, and the cadets stole up to these windows to listen to the talk. Everybody ordered cream and began to eat, and then asked for the bouquets.

The store had two side windows, which were cracked open a few inches at the bottom for ventilation, and the cadets crept up to these windows to eavesdrop on the conversation. Everyone ordered cream and started to eat, then asked for the bouquets.

"Bouquets?" asked the storekeeper, mystified.

"Bouquets?" asked the shopkeeper, confused.

"Why, yes," said the young man who had brought in the three girls.

"Of course," said the young man who had brought in the three girls.

"If you don't mind, I'd like Jack roses," said one of the maidens.

"If you don't mind, I'd like some jack roses," said one of the young women.

"And I like American Beauties," said another.

"And I like American Beauties," said another.

"I don't care what kind I get so long as it is a big bunch," added the third girl.

"I don't care what kind I get as long as it's a big bunch," added the third girl.

"What are you talking about?" demanded the storekeeper.

"What are you talking about?" the storekeeper asked.

"We are talking about the bouquets you are giving away," said the young man. He had eaten nearly all of his cream and the girls had almost finished.

"We're talking about the bouquets you're giving away," said the young man. He had eaten nearly all of his cream, and the girls had almost finished.

"I am giving away no bouquets."

"I’m not handing out any compliments."

"Why, yes you are!" cried the girls.

"Of course you are!" shouted the girls.

"Of course!" put in one of the old maids, suspiciously. "And I want just as good a bunch of roses as anybody."

"Of course!" chimed in one of the older women, with a hint of suspicion. "And I want just as beautiful a bunch of roses as anyone else."

"So do I," added the second old maid.

"So do I," the second old maid added.

"Are you folks all crazy?" demanded the storekeeper. "I am not giving away anything."

"Are you all crazy?" the storekeeper demanded. "I'm not giving anything away."

"What!" demanded the young man who had come in with one girl. "Your sign don't read that way. It says 'free bouquets of roses to all young ladies buying ice-cream here to-day.' You've got to give this young lady her bouquet or I won't pay for this cream!"

"What!" shouted the young man who had entered with one girl. "Your sign doesn’t say that. It says 'free bouquets of roses to all young ladies buying ice cream here today.' You have to give this young lady her bouquet, or I won’t pay for this ice cream!"

"Where is that sign?" demanded the storekeeper, and when told rushed out and tore the announcement down and into shreds. "This is a—an outrage! I didn't put the sign up!"

"Where's that sign?" the storekeeper demanded, and when he was told, he rushed out, tore the announcement down, and ripped it into shreds. "This is an outrage! I didn’t put that sign up!"

After this there was a wordy war lasting several minutes. Nobody wanted to pay for the cream eaten, and as he could not furnish the bouquets the storekeeper could not collect. In a rage he chased the would-be customers out and then started to look for the person who had played him such a trick. But the cadets of Putnam Hall had withdrawn from that vicinity and they took good care to keep out of sight.

After this, there was a lengthy argument that lasted several minutes. Nobody wanted to pay for the cream they had eaten, and since he couldn't provide the bouquets, the storekeeper couldn't collect any money. In a fit of anger, he chased the would-be customers out and then began looking for the person who had pulled such a stunt on him. However, the cadets of Putnam Hall had moved away from the area and made sure to stay out of sight.


CHAPTER XV

AN ASTONISHING GIFT

The steamboat had to take on considerable freight at Cedarville, so she remained at the little dock for the best part of half an hour. During that time the Rovers and their friends saw Tad Sobber and Nick Pell walking around the village, but did not speak to them.

The steamboat needed to load a lot of cargo at Cedarville, so it stayed at the small dock for almost half an hour. During that time, the Rovers and their friends spotted Tad Sobber and Nick Pell walking around the village but didn’t talk to them.

"Hullo, here is something new," said Songbird, as they walked past the stores. "A dime museum!"

"Hellо, check this out," said Songbird, as they walked past the stores. "A dime museum!"

"Such a thing as that will never pay here," was Dick's comment. "Not enough people."

"That kind of thing will never work here," Dick said. "Not enough people."

"It is to remain only one week," said Sam, after reading the sign over the door.

"It'll only be here for a week," said Sam, after reading the sign over the door.

"Wonder if they really have one hundred snakes in the collection?" mused Tom, also reading the sign. "If so, there would be some fun if the bunch broke loose."

"Do you think they really have a hundred snakes in the collection?" Tom wondered, also looking at the sign. "If they do, it would be quite a spectacle if they all got loose."

"Want to go in and look at the snakes?" asked Songbird.

"Do you want to go in and check out the snakes?" asked Songbird.

"I ton't," answered Hans. "Of I look at so many of dem nasty dings I couldn't sleep for a month or sefen days, ain't it!" And he shuddered.

"I don't," answered Hans. "If I look at too many of those nasty things, I couldn't sleep for a month or seven days, right!" And he shuddered.

While the boys were walking away they chanced to look back and saw Tad Sobber and Nick Pell come from the "museum," so called. The bully was talking to a man connected with the show, a fellow who usually stood outside, "barking" as it is called,—that is, asking folks to come up and walk in and see the wonders inside.

While the boys were walking away, they happened to look back and saw Tad Sobber and Nick Pell coming from the so-called "museum." The bully was talking to a guy associated with the show, someone who usually stood outside, "barking," as it's called—that is, urging people to come in and check out the amazing things inside.

"Sobber must know that fellow," was Dick's comment, but thought no more of this until long afterwards. A little later they saw the bully embark on the steamboat, and Nick Pell started back for Putnam Hall alone.

"Sobber must know that guy," was Dick's comment, but he didn't think much of it until much later. A little while later, they saw the bully get on the steamboat, and Nick Pell headed back to Putnam Hall by himself.

The boys purchased the things they wanted and returned to the school. They did not see Nick Pell until the following day, and then the latter paid no attention to them. Sobber did not return to Putnam Hall for the best part of a week. Then he appeared very thoughtful and he eyed all of the Rover boys in a crafty, speculative way.

The boys bought what they wanted and went back to school. They didn’t see Nick Pell until the next day, and then he ignored them. Sobber didn’t come back to Putnam Hall for nearly a week. When he finally showed up, he seemed very deep in thought and looked at all the Rover boys in a sly, calculating manner.

"He has got it in for us," said Tom, but how much Tad Sobber "had it in" for the Rovers was still to be learned.

"He has it out for us," said Tom, but how much Tad Sobber really "had it out" for the Rovers was still to be figured out.

The boys had not forgotten about the proposed feast, and it was arranged that it should come off in the dormitory occupied by the Rovers and some others on the following Tuesday night as soon as all the lights were out. Word was passed around quietly, and the Rover boys thought that only their intimate friends knew of what was going on, but they were mistaken.

The boys hadn't forgotten about the planned feast, and it was set to take place in the dormitory where the Rovers and a few others stayed on the next Tuesday night, as soon as all the lights were out. The news was spread quietly, and the Rover boys thought that only their close friends were aware of the plans, but they were wrong.

By pure accident Nick Pell overheard Larry Colby and Fred Garrison speaking of the feast. It had been arranged that Larry and Fred should contribute a big raisin cake and the two boys were wondering how they could get it from the bake shop in Cedarville and up to the dormitory without being seen.

By pure chance, Nick Pell overheard Larry Colby and Fred Garrison talking about the feast. Larry and Fred had planned to bring a large raisin cake, and the two boys were trying to figure out how they could get it from the bakery in Cedarville to the dorm without being noticed.

"Never mind, we'll manage it somehow, if we have to use a rope," said Larry.

"Don't worry, we'll figure it out, even if we have to use a rope," said Larry.

"They are going to have a spread," said Nick Pell, running up to Tad Sobber with the story. "We ought to tell Captain Putnam and spoil things for them."

"They're going to throw a party," said Nick Pell, rushing over to Tad Sobber with the news. "We should tell Captain Putnam and ruin their plans."

"That won't do us any good, Nick," answered the bully. "The captain thinks too much of the Rovers—he wouldn't punish them much, especially as this is their last term here. I'll think up something else. I want to do something to 'em that they will remember as long as they live."

"That won't help us, Nick," the bully replied. "The captain cares too much about the Rovers—he wouldn't really punish them, especially since this is their last term here. I'll come up with something else. I want to do something to them that they'll remember for the rest of their lives."

"You seem to be extra bitter against the Rovers since you got back from Ithaca," said Pell, curiously.

"You seem to be really bitter towards the Rovers since you returned from Ithaca," Pell said with curiosity.

"Am I? Well, I have good cause to be bitter," growled Tad Sobber. "Just let me put on my thinking cap, and I'll fix 'em, and don't you forget it!"

"Am I? Well, I've got every reason to be upset," grumbled Tad Sobber. "Just give me a moment to think, and I'll sort them out, and don't you forget it!"

That night the bully asked for permission to go to Cedarville on important business. He went alone, and once in the town hurried directly to the museum already mentioned. The proprietor had done little or no business in the village and was about to move to another place.

That night, the bully asked if he could go to Cedarville for some important business. He went alone, and once he arrived in town, he hurried straight to the museum that was mentioned earlier. The owner hadn't done much business in the village and was planning to move somewhere else.

When Tad Sobber returned to Putnam Hall he carried under his arm a heavy pasteboard box which he carried with great care. This box he hid away in a corner of the barn, among some loose hay.

When Tad Sobber got back to Putnam Hall, he was carrying a heavy cardboard box under his arm, which he handled very carefully. He tucked this box away in a corner of the barn, among some loose hay.

"I'm ready to fix the Rovers now," he told Nick Pell. "Keep your mouth shut but your eyes wide open."

"I'm ready to fix the Rovers now," he told Nick Pell. "Keep your mouth closed but your eyes wide open."

"What are you going to do?"

"What are you going to do?"

"Just wait and see."

"Just wait and see."

At the appointed time the Rovers and their chums assembled in the dormitory for the feast. A large quantity of good things had been procured, including chicken sandwiches, cake, oranges and lemonade. Tom had even had a dealer in Cedarville pack him up several bricks of ice-cream, and these now rested in some cracked ice in a washbowl.

At the scheduled time, the Rovers and their friends gathered in the dorm for the feast. A lot of delicious food had been prepared, including chicken sandwiches, cake, oranges, and lemonade. Tom had even gotten a seller in Cedarville to pack him several bricks of ice cream, which were now sitting in some cracked ice in a washbowl.

"Say, but this is a touch of old times," said Sam. "Do you remember the first feast we had here, when Mumps got scared to death?"

"Wow, this really takes me back," said Sam. "Do you remember our first feast here when Mumps got totally freaked out?"

"Indeed I do!" cried one of the other students. "Here's to the good old times!" and he raised his glass of lemonade to his lips.

"Definitely!" shouted one of the other students. "Cheers to the good old days!" and he lifted his glass of lemonade to his mouth.

In a short while the feast was in full swing. There was a hall monitor supposed to be on guard, but Tom had bought him off with a slice of cake, some candy and an orange, and he was keeping himself in a front hallway, where he could not hear what was going on.

In a little while, the party was in full swing. There was a hall monitor meant to keep watch, but Tom had bribed him with a slice of cake, some candy, and an orange, so he was hanging out in a front hallway, where he couldn’t hear what was happening.

"If it wasn't for the noise, we might have a song," said Sam. "As it is, I move Songbird recite 'Mary Had a Little Cow,' or something equally elevating."

"If it weren't for the noise, we could have a song," said Sam. "As it is, I guess I'll have Songbird recite 'Mary Had a Little Cow,' or something just as uplifting."

"I can give you an original bit of verse which I have entitled, 'When the Blossoms Fill the Orchard, Molly Dear,'" answered the doggerel maker.

"I can share an original piece of verse that I've titled, 'When the Blossoms Fill the Orchard, Molly Dear,'" replied the poet.

"Gracious, that sounds like a new nine-cent piece of sheet music," murmured Dick.

"Wow, that sounds like a brand new nine-cent piece of sheet music," murmured Dick.

"Can't you whistle it?" suggested Tom. "It may sound better."

"Can't you just whistle it?" Tom suggested. "It might sound better."

"Play it out on a fine-tooth comb," suggested Larry.

"Go through it with a fine-tooth comb," suggested Larry.

"Who is ready for ice-cream?" asked Tom, after a general laugh had ensued. "This isn't going to keep hard forever."

"Who's ready for ice cream?" Tom asked, after everyone had a good laugh. "This isn't going to stay hard forever."

All were ready, and the bricks were cut, the pieces laid on tiny wooden plates which had been provided, and passed around. Then came more cake and fruit.

All were ready, the bricks were cut, and the pieces were placed on small wooden plates that had been provided and passed around. Then more cake and fruit arrived.

In the midst of the jollification there came a sudden and unexpected knock on the door.

In the middle of the celebrations, there was a sudden and unexpected knock on the door.

"Who can that be?" whispered several in alarm.

"Who could that be?" several whispered in alarm.

"Put out the lights!" said Tom. "Those who don't belong here get under the beds." And he began to get the evidences of the feast out of sight, Dick and Sam assisting him.

"Turn off the lights!" Tom said. "Anyone who doesn't belong here get under the beds." And he started to put away the evidence of the party, with Dick and Sam helping him.

With quaking hearts the merry-makers waited for the knock to be repeated, and waited to hear the sound of Captain Putnam's voice or that of the first assistant teacher.

With anxious hearts, the party-goers waited for the knock to happen again, listening for the sound of Captain Putnam's voice or that of the first assistant teacher.

"Bartlett might have warned us," whispered Fred. Bartlett was the monitor who had been bribed.

"Bartlett might have warned us," Fred whispered. Bartlett was the monitor who had been bribed.

No other knock came on the door, nor did anybody demand admittance. The boys waited for several seconds, each holding his breath in anxiety.

No other knocks came on the door, and no one asked to come in. The boys waited for a few seconds, each holding his breath in nervous anticipation.

"Who can it be?" asked Sam of his oldest brother.

"Who could it be?" Sam asked his older brother.

"I suppose I might as well go and see," said Dick. "Maybe some of the other fellows are up to some tricks."

"I guess I might as well check it out," said Dick. "Maybe some of the other guys are up to some mischief."

With caution he approached the hall door and opened it. Only a dim light was burning, and for the instant he could see nothing. Then he caught sight of a white object on the floor and picked it up. It was a pasteboard box, tied with a strong string.

With caution, he approached the hall door and opened it. Only a dim light was on, and for a moment, he could see nothing. Then he noticed a white object on the floor and picked it up. It was a cardboard box, tied with a strong string.

"This must be some kind of a joke," he said, and came back into the dormitory with the box in his hands. "Light up and let me see what this is."

"This has to be a joke," he said, walking back into the dorm with the box in his hands. "Turn on the light and let me see what this is."

The lights were lit and several of the boys began to eat the stuff that had been swept out of sight. They all gazed curiously at the pasteboard box.

The lights were on, and some of the boys started eating the things that had been hidden away. They all looked curiously at the cardboard box.

"Here's a card on the top," said Dick, and commenced to read it. The inscription was as follows:

"There's a card on top," said Dick, and he started to read it. The inscription was as follows:

To the Rover Boys From Their Friends, Dora, Grace and Nellie.

To the Rover Boys From Their Friends, Dora, Grace and Nellie.

Keep it a secret among you and your chums at the feast.

Keep it a secret between you and your friends at the party.

"How in the world did they know we were going to have a feast?" questioned Sam.

"How on earth did they know we were having a feast?" Sam asked.

"And how did they manage to smuggle the box into the Hall?" asked Larry.

"And how did they manage to sneak the box into the Hall?" asked Larry.

"Open it and see what's inside, Dick," came from Tom. "I'll wager they have sent us something good."

"Open it and see what's inside, Dick," said Tom. "I bet they sent us something good."

"Maybe it's a loaf cake," said Fred.

"Maybe it's a loaf cake," Fred said.

"Oder a pudding," broke in Hans. "I lof chocolate puddings, yah!"

"Or a pudding," interrupted Hans. "I love chocolate puddings, yeah!"

"You can't pack a pudding in a box very well," commented Songbird.

"You can't pack a pudding in a box very well," said Songbird.

Holding the box in one hand, Dick undid the string and threw off the cover.

Holding the box in one hand, Dick untied the string and removed the cover.

The next instant he let out a yell of horror and Tom, who was near by, did likewise and fell over a chair in his fright.

The next moment, he screamed in horror, and Tom, who was nearby, did the same and tripped over a chair in his fright.

For out of the box glided a real, live snake, fully three feet long, and with beady and dangerous looking eyes!

For out of the box slithered a real, live snake, a full three feet long, with beady, menacing eyes!


FROM OUT OF THE BOX GLIDED A REAL, LIVE SNAKE.


CHAPTER XVI

THE HUNT FOR A SNAKE

"It's a snake!"

"That's a snake!"

"And it's alive!"

"And it’s alive!"

"Look out, or he'll bite you!"

"Watch out, or he’ll bite you!"

"There he goes on the floor!"

"There he goes on the dance floor!"

These and a number of other cries rang through the dormitory as the cadets saw the contents of the box. Several tried to back away, and Hans pitched over Tom and both went in a heap.

These and several other shouts echoed through the dorm as the cadets saw what was in the box. A few tried to step back, and Hans tripped over Tom, and they both went down in a pile.

"Ton't you let dot snake bite me!" roared the German youth.

"Don't let that snake bite me!" shouted the German youth.

"Maybe he's poisonous!" came from Larry. He had sought safety by leaping on a bed.

"Maybe he's toxic!" Larry shouted. He had jumped onto a bed to feel safe.

Slowly the snake had lifted itself from the box, to glare at several of the boys. Then its cold, beady eyes were fixed on Dick and it uttered a vicious hiss. This was more than the eldest Rover could stand and he let box and snake drop in a hurry. The snake glided out of sight under a bed.

Slowly, the snake had raised itself out of the box to stare at a few of the boys. Then its cold, beady eyes landed on Dick, and it let out a menacing hiss. This was more than the oldest Rover could handle, and he quickly dropped both the box and the snake. The snake slithered out of sight under a bed.

"This is a joke right enough," murmured Sam. "Wonder who played it?"

"This is definitely a joke," Sam whispered. "I wonder who pulled it off?"

"Do you think the girls would send a snake?" queried Larry.

"Do you think the girls would send a snake?" Larry asked.

"Of course not," answered Tom, who had scrambled up. "This is the work of some enemy."

"Of course not," replied Tom, who had climbed up. "This is the work of some enemy."

"Look out! The snake is getting busy!" screamed Sam, and he was right; the reptile had left the shelter of the bed and was darting across the room, in the direction of Songbird.

"Watch out! The snake is on the move!" yelled Sam, and he was right; the reptile had slipped out from under the bed and was slithering across the room toward Songbird.

The would-be poet did not stop to argue with his snakeship, but letting out a wild yell leaped to the top of a small stand which stood in a corner. The stand was frail and down it went with a crash, the wreckage catching the snake on the tail. It whipped around and made a lunge at Songbird's foot, but the youth was too nimble and leaped on the bed.

The aspiring poet didn't bother to argue with the snake, but let out a wild yell and jumped onto a small stand in the corner. The stand was flimsy, and it collapsed with a crash, the debris catching the snake on the tail. It whipped around and lunged at Songbird's foot, but the young man was too quick and jumped onto the bed.

"We've got to kill that snake," observed Dick, after the reptile had disappeared for a moment under a washstand. "If we don't——"

"We've got to take out that snake," Dick said, after the reptile had vanished briefly under a washstand. "If we don't——"

Crash! It was a plate which Sam shied at the snake, as its head showed for a moment. Then down went a shower of shoes, brushes, plates, and a cake of soap. But the snake was not seriously hurt. It hissed viciously and darted from one side of the dormitory to the other, and made all the boys climb up on the furniture.

Crash! Sam threw a plate at the snake when it showed its head for a moment. Then a bunch of shoes, brushes, plates, and a bar of soap crashed down. But the snake wasn't really hurt. It hissed angrily and zipped from one side of the dorm to the other, making all the boys jump up on the furniture.

"This racket will wake up everybody in the school," said Dick, and he was right. The boys had hardly time to get the most of the evidence of the feast out of the way when they heard a knock on the door.

"This noise is going to wake everyone up in the school," said Dick, and he was right. The boys barely had time to clean up the remnants of the feast before they heard a knock on the door.

"Look out there!" yelled Tom. "Don't open that door if you value your life!"

"Look out there!" shouted Tom. "Don't open that door if you care about your life!"

"What's the matter?" came in George Strong's voice.

"What's wrong?" George Strong inquired.

"A snake!" answered Dick, and then went on in a whisper: "Quick, boys, get the rest of the stuff out of the way!"

"A snake!" Dick exclaimed, then continued in a whisper, "Hurry, guys, move the rest of the stuff!"

His chums understood, and the remains of the feast were swept under bed covers in a jiffy.

His friends got it, and the leftover food was quickly shoved under the bed covers.

"Did you say there was a snake in there?" demanded the teacher.

"Did you say there was a snake in there?" asked the teacher.

"Yes, sir," said Sam. "He's right close to the door now." And what he said was true.

"Yeah, sir," said Sam. "He's really close to the door now." And what he said was true.

Thinking the youngest Rover might be fooling, the first assistant teacher opened the door cautiously and peered into the dormitory. Then he, too, let out a cry of alarm, for the snake darted forward and made as if to bite him in the foot. Not to be caught he fell back, leaving the door open about a foot. Through this opening the snake glided and disappeared in the semi-dark hallway.

Thinking the youngest Rover might be joking, the first assistant teacher opened the door carefully and peeked into the dormitory. Then he, too, let out a shout of alarm, as the snake lunged forward and seemed ready to bite his foot. To avoid getting caught, he stumbled back, leaving the door open about a foot. Through this opening, the snake slithered in and vanished into the dimly lit hallway.

By this time Putnam Hall was in an uproar, and boys were pouring into the hallways demanding to know if there was a fire or a robbery. Soon Captain Putnam appeared, wrapped in a dressing robe and wearing slippers.

By now, Putnam Hall was in chaos, and boys were rushing into the hallways asking if there was a fire or a robbery. Before long, Captain Putnam showed up, wrapped in a robe and wearing slippers.

"Beware, all of you!" cried George Strong. "It's a snake and it is loose in this hallway somewhere."

"Watch out, everyone!" shouted George Strong. "There's a snake and it's somewhere in this hallway."

"A snake!" ejaculated the master of Putnam Hall. "Where did it come from?"

"A snake!" exclaimed the head of Putnam Hall. "Where did it come from?"

"It was in the dormitory over there. I heard a noise and went to see what was the matter and the snake came out of the room and made off in that direction," and George Strong pointed with his hand.

"It was in the dorm over there. I heard a noise and went to check it out, and the snake came out of the room and slithered off in that direction," George Strong said, pointing with his hand.

"Humph!" muttered Captain Putnam. "This must be looked into. What kind of a snake was it?"

"Humph!" muttered Captain Putnam. "This needs to be investigated. What kind of snake was it?"

"I don't know, sir, but it was fully three feet long, and it hissed loudly as it went past me."

"I don't know, sir, but it was a full three feet long, and it hissed loudly as it passed by me."

"Some more of the boys' tricks, I suppose. But this is going too far, especially if the reptile is poisonous."

"Some more of the guys' pranks, I guess. But this is crossing the line, especially if the snake is venomous."

Lights were lit and turned up as high as possible, and a search of all the hallways followed. When the cadets learned that a snake was really at large in the school many of the timid ones were badly frightened.

Lights were turned on and raised as high as they could go, and a search of all the hallways began. When the cadets found out that a snake was actually loose in the school, many of the more timid ones were really scared.

"He might poison a fellow and kill him," said one lad.

"He could poison someone and kill them," said one kid.

"Oh, I can't bear snakes," said another. "If he came for me I'd have a fit sure."

"Oh, I can't stand snakes," said another. "If he came for me, I'd definitely have a fit."

The search for the snake was kept up the best part of an hour, but without success. Peleg Snuggers was forced to join in the hunt and nearly collapsed when he saw something under a stand in a far corner.

The search for the snake continued for almost an hour, but they had no luck. Peleg Snuggers had to join the hunt and almost fainted when he spotted something under a stand in a remote corner.

"The snake! The snake!" he yelled and started to run away. But what he had seen proved to be nothing but a piece of old window cord, and the general utility man was laughed at so heartily he was glad to sneak out of sight.

"The snake! The snake!" he shouted and took off running. But what he had seen turned out to be just a piece of old window cord, and the handyperson was laughed at so much that he was happy to slip out of sight.

"He must have gone downstairs," said Dick, and then a hunt was made below. Here some windows had been left open for ventilation, and Captain Putnam said it was possible the reptile had made its escape in that manner. He did not quite believe this, but he thought the snake must be harmless, and he wanted to say something to quiet those pupils who were timid.

"He must have gone downstairs," said Dick, and then they searched below. Some windows had been left open for ventilation, and Captain Putnam mentioned that it was possible the snake had escaped that way. He wasn't entirely convinced, but he figured the snake must be harmless, and he wanted to say something to calm those students who were scared.

"How did the snake get in your room?" he asked later on of the Rovers and their dormitory fellows.

"How did the snake end up in your room?" he later asked the Rovers and their dorm mates.

"It came in this box," answered Dick, and brought forth the pasteboard box in question. "Somebody knocked on the door and when we opened it the box was on the floor."

"It came in this box," Dick replied, and he pulled out the cardboard box in question. "Someone knocked on the door, and when we opened it, the box was on the floor."

Captain Putnam looked at the box and the inscription.

Captain Putnam gazed at the box and the writing on it.

"Your lady friends must have peculiar tastes," he said, smiling.

"Your girlfriends must have unusual tastes," he said, smiling.

"Of course that was a trick—just to get us to take the box and open it," answered Tom.

"That was definitely a trick—just to make us take the box and open it," Tom replied.

"Do you suspect anybody, Thomas?"

"Do you suspect anyone, Thomas?"

"Well—not exactly," said the fun-loving Rover, slowly.

"Well—not really," said the fun-loving Rover, slowly.

"What have you to say, Samuel?"

"What do you have to say, Samuel?"

"I'm sure I can't imagine who could send that box."

"I'm sure I can't imagine who might have sent that box."

"Richard, what can you tell of this?"

"Richard, what can you say about this?"

Dick paused and took a long breath.

Dick paused and took a deep breath.

"I can't tell you anything, just now, Captain Putnam," he answered slowly. "But I've got something of an idea of how that box got here. But I'd hate to accuse anybody unless I was sure of it."

"I can't say anything right now, Captain Putnam," he replied slowly. "But I have a bit of an idea about how that box ended up here. I just wouldn’t want to blame anyone unless I was certain."

"Mr. Strong said the snake was at least three feet long."

"Mr. Strong said the snake was at least three feet long."

"It was certainly all of that."

"It was definitely all of that."

"Was it a poisonous snake, do you think?"

"Do you think it was a poisonous snake?"

"It was not a rattlesnake, nor was it any kind of a snake such as are usually found in this part of our country, of that I am sure."

"It wasn't a rattlesnake, and it wasn't any kind of snake typically found around here, of that I'm certain."

"You got a good look at it then?"

"You got a good look at it, right?"

"Yes."

Yes.

"I certainly had no idea snakes of such size could be found close to the school."

"I definitely had no idea that snakes of that size could be found near the school."

"I am pretty sure that snake was never found around here. During my travels I have studied snakes a little, and that variety was a stranger to me."

"I’m pretty sure that snake was never found around here. During my travels, I studied snakes a bit, and that kind was unfamiliar to me."

"I see." The master of Putnam Hall mused for a moment. "Well, it is very queer. But, as the snake has disappeared, I think we may as well retire once more. I do not imagine we have anything to fear."

"I see." The master of Putnam Hall thought for a moment. "Well, that's pretty strange. But since the snake is gone, I guess we should head back in. I really don't think we have anything to worry about."

It was a good hour before the school was quiet. Many of the boys were afraid to go to bed, and the teachers could not blame them. The Rovers and their chums got together to discuss the situation in whispers and at the same time remove all traces of the feast which had been so curiously interrupted.

It took about an hour for the school to settle down. A lot of the boys were scared to go to bed, and the teachers understood why. The Rovers and their friends gathered to quietly talk about what happened while also cleaning up the mess from the feast that had been so oddly interrupted.

"Dick, what do you make of this?" asked Tom.

"Dick, what do you think of this?" asked Tom.

"I think Tad Sobber is guilty, Tom—but I didn't want to tell Captain Putnam so."

"I think Tad Sobber is guilty, Tom—but I didn't want to tell Captain Putnam that."

"You think he got the snake out of that museum?"

"You think he got the snake out of that museum?"

"I do."

"I will."

"I think that myself," put in Sam. "Don't you remember how he was talking to that barker, just as if they were friends? It was surely Sobber who played that trick."

"I think so too," Sam added. "Don't you remember how he was chatting with that barker, as if they were buddies? It was definitely Sobber who pulled that stunt."

"If it was Sobber we ought to pay him back," came from Songbird, grimly. "A snake! Ugh, it makes me creep to think of it."

"If it was Sobber, we should get back at him," said Songbird grimly. "A snake! Ugh, just the thought of it gives me chills."

"Don't you want to compose an ode in its honor?" questioned Tom, dryly. "Might go like this:

"Don't you want to write a poem in its honor?" Tom asked dryly. "It could go something like this:

"A hissing, slithering snake
Kept everyone in school awake; Each boy in terrible fear "Looking for a bite!"

"You can make fun if you want to, but I think it is no laughing matter," observed Fred. "Supposing a fellow goes to sleep and wakes up to find that snake crawling over him! Phew! talk about nightmares!"

"You can joke if you want, but I think it’s serious," Fred said. "Imagine a guy falling asleep and waking up to find that snake crawling on him! Yikes! Talk about nightmares!"

"It certainly would make a fellow feel queer," answered Sam. "But I say, Dick, if you are sure Sobber did it, why can't we pay him back in his own coin?"

"It would definitely make someone feel strange," replied Sam. "But I’m telling you, Dick, if you really believe Sobber did it, why can't we get back at him with his own methods?"

"I'm willing, but how can it be done?"

"I'm willing, but how do we make it happen?"

"Wait until to-morrow night and I'll show you," answered the youngest Rover. "That is, unless the snake is caught in the meantime."

"Wait until tomorrow night and I'll show you," replied the youngest Rover. "That is, unless the snake gets caught in the meantime."

"Have you a plan to get square?" asked Larry.

"Do you have a plan to settle things?" Larry asked.

"Yes."

Yes.

"Den go ahead sure," came from Hans. "Of dot Sobber fellow peen guilty he ought to be hung up on der pottom of der sea alretty quick!"

"Go ahead, sure," replied Hans. "That Sobber guy is guilty; he should be hanged at the bottom of the sea pretty quickly!"

"Just wait, and we'll fix Mr. Tad Sobber," answered Dick. "He'll wish he never saw a snake." He had an inkling of what was in his brother Sam's mind to do.

"Just wait, and we'll take care of Mr. Tad Sobber," Dick replied. "He'll regret ever seeing a snake." He had a feeling about what his brother Sam was planning to do.


CHAPTER XVII

A STIRRING SCENE IN THE SCHOOLROOM

The hunt for the snake was continued all of the next day, but without success. By that time the excitement had died down and a good many of the cadets forgot all about the incident. A few said it must be a joke and they laughed behind George Strong's back.

The search for the snake went on throughout the next day, but it was unsuccessful. By that time, the excitement had faded, and many of the cadets had completely forgotten about the incident. A few joked that it had to be a prank and laughed behind George Strong's back.

"It's one of Tom Rover's tricks," said one pupil. "I'll wager he is laughing in his sleeves at Mr. Strong and Captain Putnam."

"It's one of Tom Rover's tricks," said one student. "I bet he's laughing to himself at Mr. Strong and Captain Putnam."

"Do you think it was a live snake?" asked another.

"Do you think it was a real snake?" asked another.

"No, it was probably a toy affair on a string."

"No, it was probably a toy on a string."

In the secrecy of their room Tad Sobber and Nick Pell laughed heartily over the excitement created—that is, Pell laughed and the bully laughed with him. But Sobber, behind it all, was worried.

In the privacy of their room, Tad Sobber and Nick Pell laughed loudly about the excitement they had caused—that is, Pell laughed and the bully joined in. But underneath it all, Sobber felt worried.

The truth of the matter was, he had hoped that the snake would be killed. The man who had sold him the reptile had said it was from Central America and poisonous, but had added that the snake was sick and not liable to do any harm. Sobber would not have cared had Dick or his brothers been bitten by the snake, but that the reptile was at large was another story.

The truth was, he had wished for the snake to be killed. The guy who sold him the snake had said it was from Central America and poisonous, but also mentioned that the snake was sick and unlikely to cause any harm. Sobber wouldn’t have cared if Dick or his brothers had been bitten by the snake, but the fact that the snake was out there was a different matter.

"Do you think he'd be poisonous enough to kill anybody?" asked Pell, suddenly, and he sobered down as he spoke.

"Do you think he could be toxic enough to kill someone?" Pell asked suddenly, and he became serious as he spoke.

"Oh, no, of course not," answered the bully, but he turned his face away as he spoke. He had given five dollars for the snake and now he was willing to give a like sum to make certain of its death.

"Oh, no, definitely not," replied the bully, but he looked away as he said it. He had paid five dollars for the snake and was now ready to spend the same amount to ensure it was dead.

In the afternoon Sam led the way to a little case of reptiles which hung on the wall of the school laboratory. In this was a stuffed snake almost the size of that which had disappeared.

In the afternoon, Sam took the lead to a small display of reptiles that was mounted on the wall of the school lab. Inside was a stuffed snake that was nearly the same size as the one that had gone missing.

"I guess we can frighten Sobber and Pell with that," he said to his brothers.

"I guess we can scare Sobber and Pell with that," he said to his brothers.

"Anyway, we can try," answered Tom, falling in with the plan at once.

"Sure, we can give it a shot," replied Tom, going along with the plan immediately.

"We want to be careful of what we do," added Dick. "Otherwise, the pair will smell a mouse."

"We need to be careful about our actions," Dick added. "Otherwise, they'll catch on."

They talked the matter over, and managed to get the snake upstairs without anybody seeing them. Then they paid a visit to the dormitory occupied by the bully and his cronies and passed some strong black threads across the floor and elsewhere. After that they told Songbird and their other chums of what had been done.

They discussed the situation and managed to get the snake upstairs without anyone noticing. Then they visited the dorm where the bully and his friends were, laying down some thick black threads across the floor and in other places. After that, they filled Songbird and their other friends in on what they had done.

That night Sobber, Pell and their friends went to bed as usual. But hardly had they turned out the lights when they heard a curious rustling sound on the floor near the door.

That night, Sobber, Pell, and their friends went to bed like they usually did. But just as they turned off the lights, they heard a strange rustling noise on the floor near the door.

"What is that?" asked Pell, who was inclined to be nervous.

"What is that?" asked Pell, who was likely feeling anxious.

"I don't know, I'm sure," answered Sobber.

"I don’t know, I’m sure," Sobber replied.

The rustling continued, and something seemed to move across the floor. Wondering what it could be, the bully got up and lit a light. Then he gave a yell and leaped back.

The rustling went on, and something appeared to move across the floor. Curious about what it could be, the bully stood up and turned on a light. Then he screamed and jumped back.

"The snake!"

"The snake!"

"Where is it?" screamed Pell, sitting bolt upright and his hair raising on ends.

"Where is it?" screamed Pell, sitting up straight and his hair standing on end.

"There it is, over in the corner."

"There it is, over in the corner."

"The snake! The snake!" called out the other boys in the room, and some were so scared that they dove under the bed clothing.

"The snake! The snake!" shouted the other boys in the room, and some were so frightened that they jumped under the blankets.

The light was not strong enough to see clearly, and nobody had the courage to make more of an illumination. Sobber stood in the center of the room and as he did this the snake suddenly seemed to fly through the air right at him.

The light wasn't bright enough to see clearly, and no one had the guts to bring in more lighting. Sobber stood in the middle of the room, and as he did, the snake suddenly appeared to soar through the air right at him.

"Oh!" he screamed. "Go away!" and he flopped on his bed and threw a blanket over him. He felt the reptile cross the bed and lay there quaking in mortal terror. Then he heard something moving across the floor.

"Oh!" he shouted. "Leave me alone!" He flopped onto his bed and threw a blanket over himself. He felt the creature crawl across the bed and lie there, shaking in fear. Then he heard something moving across the floor.

"That snake is bound to bite me!" he muttered to himself. "Oh, why did I bring it to the school!"

"That snake is definitely going to bite me!" he muttered to himself. "Oh, why did I bring it to school!"

"Call Captain Putnam, somebody!" came from Nick Pell. He was so frightened he could scarcely speak.

"Call Captain Putnam, someone!" yelled Nick Pell. He was so scared he could barely talk.

There was an emergency bell near the door, to be used in case of fire, and this one of the boys touched. At once the alarm sounded out, and in a few minutes the hallways were filled with pupils as on the previous night, while some of the teachers and Peleg Snuggers appeared with chemical fire extinguishers in their hands.

There was an emergency bell by the door for use in case of a fire, and one of the boys pressed it. Immediately, the alarm went off, and within minutes, the hallways were filled with students just like the night before, while some of the teachers and Peleg Snuggers showed up with chemical fire extinguishers in their hands.

"Where is the fire?"

"Where's the fire?"

"Shall I telephone for the Cedarville fire department?"

"Should I call the Cedarville fire department?"

"Has anybody been burnt?"

"Has anyone been burned?"

"What room is it in?"

"What room is it?"

Such were some of the questions asked. Then Captain Putnam rushed on the scene.

Such were some of the questions asked. Then Captain Putnam rushed to the scene.

"It's the snake again!" wailed one of the cadets, who now stood bolt upright on his bed, his eyes bulging from his head.

"It's the snake again!" yelled one of the cadets, who was now standing straight up on his bed, his eyes wide with fear.

"Are you sure?"

"Are you positive?"

"Yes, the snake is in here," answered Tad Sobber. "Why, it fairly jumped over my bed!"

"Yeah, the snake is in here," replied Tad Sobber. "It actually jumped over my bed!"

"He tried to bite me in the face!" came from Nick Pell, who was so excited he scarcely knew what he was saying.

"He tried to bite me in the face!" exclaimed Nick Pell, who was so excited he could hardly contain himself.

More lights were lit, and Captain Putnam went off to get a shotgun.

More lights were turned on, and Captain Putnam left to grab a shotgun.

"If I catch sight of it, I'll blow it to pieces," he said to George Strong.

"If I see it, I'll blow it to bits," he told George Strong.

A long search followed, and then came a sudden cry from a corner of the dormitory.

A lengthy search ensued, and then a sudden shout erupted from a corner of the dormitory.

"There he is!"

"Look who it is!"

"Shoot him, Captain Putnam!"

"Shoot him, Captain Putnam!"

The master of the Hall took aim and came up slowly. Then he suddenly dropped the barrel of his shotgun, stepped forward, and took hold of the snake by the tail.

The master of the Hall aimed carefully and raised his weapon slowly. Then he suddenly lowered the barrel of his shotgun, stepped forward, and grabbed the snake by its tail.

"It's a stuffed snake," he said. "It belongs in the case in the laboratory."

"It's a taxidermy snake," he said. "It should be in the display case in the lab."

"A stuffed snake?" queried Tad Sobber, and when he realized the truth he was the maddest boy in that school.

"A stuffed snake?" asked Tad Sobber, and when he realized the truth, he was the angriest kid in that school.

"See here," said the master of the Hall, turning to Dick. "Was this what you saw last night?"

"Look here," said the master of the Hall, turning to Dick. "Is this what you saw last night?"

"No, sir," was the prompt reply. "What we saw was a real, live snake."

"No, sir," was the quick response. "What we saw was an actual, live snake."

"Indeed it was," said George Strong.

"Definitely was," said George Strong.

"Are you sure this one is from the case in the laboratory, Captain Putnam?" questioned Andrew Garmore, one of the teachers.

"Are you sure this is from the case in the lab, Captain Putnam?" asked Andrew Garmore, one of the teachers.

"Yes, I know it well. Besides, here is the label on it."

"Yeah, I know it well. Plus, here’s the label on it."

"Well, I looked at the case early this morning and it was filled as it has always been."

"Well, I checked the case earlier this morning and it was just as full as it always has been."

"It's a trick on me!" roared Tad Sobber, angrily. "Just wait, I'll get square with somebody for this!" And he looked sharply at the Rovers.

"It's a trick on me!" yelled Tad Sobber, furiously. "Just wait, I'll get back at someone for this!" And he glared at the Rovers.

"Sobber must like snakes—I saw him at the museum in Cedarville one day," answered Dick, and eyed the bully boldly. At this Sobber grew red in the face and slunk out of sight.

"Sobber must like snakes—I saw him at the museum in Cedarville one day," replied Dick, looking at the bully fearlessly. At this, Sobber turned red in the face and slipped out of sight.

"Get to bed, all of you," said Captain Putnam sharply. "I'll investigate this in the morning."

"Get to bed, all of you," Captain Putnam said firmly. "I'll look into this in the morning."

As on the night before, it took the school a long time to quiet down. The Rover boys and their chums had a hearty laugh over the success of the trick.

As with the night before, it took the school a while to settle down. The Rover boys and their friends had a good laugh about how the trick worked out.

"My! but Sobber is mad," said Fred. "You want to watch out, he'll do almost anything to get square."

"My! But Sobber is furious," said Fred. "You better be careful, he'll do just about anything to settle the score."

The promised investigation the next day did not materialize, for the reason that Captain Putnam was called away on important business. Thus two days passed, and the snake incident was again practically forgotten by the majority of the students.

The promised investigation the next day didn’t happen because Captain Putnam was called away for important business. So, two days went by, and most of the students had pretty much forgotten about the snake incident.

On the following day the master of the Hall came back and said he would start his investigation that afternoon after the school session.

On the next day, the head of the Hall returned and said he would begin his investigation that afternoon after the school session.

"And let me tell you one thing," he announced. "Whoever brought that real snake into this academy will have to suffer for it."

"And let me tell you something," he declared. "Whoever brought that real snake into this school is going to pay for it."

That afternoon in one of the classrooms some of the pupils were reciting history when of a sudden a wild shriek rang through the air and Nick Pell was seen to bounce up out of his seat and run away from his desk as if a demon was after him.

That afternoon in one of the classrooms, some of the students were reciting history when suddenly a wild shriek echoed through the air, and Nick Pell jumped up from his seat and bolted away from his desk as if a demon was chasing him.

"What is it, Pell?" demanded the teacher.

"What is it, Pell?" asked the teacher.

"The—the snake!" groaned Nick. "Oh, I'm a dead boy!"

"The—the snake!" Nick groaned. "Oh, I'm going to die!"

"Where is it?" asked a score of voices.

"Where is it?" asked a lot of voices.

"In my desk! It just bit me in the hand! Oh, I'm a dead boy, I know I am!" And Nick Pell shook from head to foot in his terror.

"In my desk! It just bit me on the hand! Oh, I'm a goner, I know I am!" And Nick Pell was shaking all over in his fear.

The announcement that the snake was in Nick's desk was received in various ways by the boys present. Some thought it must be the real snake and others thought it might be only a trick. With caution the teacher approached the desk, armed with a ruler. Then came a hissing sound and the snake stuck out its head.

The announcement that the snake was in Nick's desk was received in different ways by the boys present. Some thought it had to be the real snake, while others figured it might just be a prank. Cautiously, the teacher walked up to the desk, ready with a ruler. Then, a hissing noise came, and the snake poked its head out.

"It's alive!" yelled a dozen cadets.

"It's alive!" shouted a dozen cadets.

"Kill it! Kill it!"

"Take it down! Take it down!"

"You go and kill it!"

"You got this!"

"I haven't anything."

"I don't have anything."

"Neither have I."

"Me neither."

"Throw a book at it," suggested Tom, and let fly his Cæsar. His aim was good and the snake was hit in the neck and tumbled to the floor. Then the boys threw books, rulers and inkwells at the reptile, and it was driven into a corner. Dick took up a big geography, let it fall on top of the snake, and stood on it. The reptile squirmed, but could not get away, and in a few seconds more it was killed.

"Throw a book at it," Tom suggested, and launched his Cæsar. His aim was accurate, and the snake was struck in the neck and fell to the floor. Then the boys threw books, rulers, and inkpots at the creature, driving it into a corner. Dick picked up a large geography book, dropped it on top of the snake, and stood on it. The snake writhed but couldn’t escape, and within a few more seconds, it was dead.

"That's the end of that snake," said Sam, breathing a sigh of relief. "And I am mighty glad of it."

"That’s the end of that snake," Sam said, breathing a sigh of relief. "And I’m really glad about it."

"I am poisoned! I am poisoned!" screamed Nick Pell. "See, my hand is swelling up already!"

"I've been poisoned! I've been poisoned!" screamed Nick Pell. "Look, my hand is already swelling up!"

"Do you think he was really bitten?" whispered Tom.

"Do you think he actually got bitten?" whispered Tom.

"It looks like it," answered Dick. "Too bad—if the snake really was poisonous."

"It seems that way," replied Dick. "What a shame—if the snake actually was poisonous."

By this time Captain Putnam had come in. He glanced at the dead snake and gave a start.

By this point, Captain Putnam had entered. He looked at the dead snake and jumped back.

"Did that thing bite you, Pell?" he questioned.

"Did that thing bite you, Pell?" he asked.

"Yes, sir, right here—in—the—the palm of the hand," cried the youth addressed. "See how it is swelling."

"Yes, sir, right here—in—the—the palm of my hand," the young man exclaimed. "Look how it's swelling."

"I'll telephone for a doctor at once. Come to my office and I will see what I can do for you."

"I'll call a doctor right away. Come to my office, and I'll see what I can do for you."

Nick had certainly been bitten and now the hand was twice its ordinary size, while the pain was acute. The boy shook like a leaf.

Nick had definitely been bitten, and now his hand was twice its normal size, with sharp pain. The boy shook like a leaf.

"I'm poisoned, I know I am!" he wailed. "It's all Tad Sobber's fault, too! Oh, if I should die!" And then of a sudden he fell to the floor in convulsions.

"I'm poisoned, I know I am!" he cried out. "It's all Tad Sobber's fault, too! Oh, what if I die?" Then suddenly he collapsed on the floor, shaking violently.


CHAPTER XVIII

IN WHICH TAD SOBBER DISAPPEARS

All standing near Nick Pell were amazed to see the boy fall to the floor. Captain Putnam and Dick Rover raised him up. His eyes were rolling frightfully and his jaws opened and shut with a snap that was sickening.

All those standing near Nick Pell were shocked to see the boy drop to the floor. Captain Putnam and Dick Rover picked him up. His eyes were rolling in a terrifying way, and his jaws were snapping shut and open with a sickening click.

"Something is certainly wrong with him," whispered Sam to Tom.

"Something is definitely wrong with him," Sam whispered to Tom.

"Yes, he wouldn't act that way if he was simply frightened," was the reply. "And see his hand!"

"Yeah, he wouldn't behave like that if he was just scared," was the reply. "And look at his hand!"

"We will carry him up to one of the spare bedrooms," said Captain Putnam. "And, Mr. Strong, see to it that we get a doctor here as soon as possible. Tell him it is a case of snake poisoning, and ask him over the telephone what we had best do."

"We'll take him up to one of the spare bedrooms," said Captain Putnam. "And, Mr. Strong, make sure we get a doctor here as soon as we can. Tell him it’s a snakebite, and ask him over the phone what we should do."

Nick Pell was carried upstairs. By this time he had ceased to move and lay like a log in the hands of those who supported him.

Nick Pell was carried upstairs. By this point, he had stopped moving and lay limp in the arms of those carrying him.

Many had heard him mention Tad Sobber and all looked at the bully inquiringly. Sobber was deadly pale, but managed to keep up a bold front.

Many had heard him mention Tad Sobber, and everyone looked at the bully with curiosity. Sobber was extremely pale but managed to maintain a brave face.

"I am not to blame," he said, in answer to a question from one of the teachers. "I didn't put the snake in Pell's desk."

"I’m not at fault," he said, responding to a question from one of the teachers. "I didn’t put the snake in Pell’s desk."

"Did you bring the snake into the school?"

"Did you bring the snake to school?"

"Certainly not," answered the bully shamelessly. He made up his mind to keep out of "hot water" even if it was necessary to lie to do it.

"Definitely not," the bully replied without any shame. He decided to stay out of trouble, even if it meant lying to do so.

A hurry call was sent to Doctor Fremley of Cedarville and he came as quickly as his mare could bring him. Only the teachers and the physician were allowed in the bedroom with Pell, so the cadets did not know what took place.

A quick call was sent to Doctor Fremley of Cedarville, and he arrived as fast as his mare could take him. Only the teachers and the doctor were allowed in the bedroom with Pell, so the cadets had no idea what happened.

"It's as plain as day," said Dick to his brother and his chums. "Sobber got the snake and put it in the box. That is why Pell said he was to blame."

"It's as clear as day," said Dick to his brother and his friends. "Sobber got the snake and put it in the box. That's why Pell said he was at fault."

"But Sobber told a teacher he did not bring the snake into the Hall," answered Songbird.

"But Sobber told a teacher he didn't bring the snake into the Hall," answered Songbird.

"I do not believe him," came from Tom.

"I don't believe him," Tom said.

"Nor do I," added Sam. "He's a bad egg, if ever there was one."

"Me neither," added Sam. "He's a real jerk, if there ever was one."

The poisoning of Nick Pell cast a damper over the whole school, and neither the teachers nor the pupils could settle down to lessons. The doctor remained with the sufferer for two hours, and when he went away he looked very grave.

The poisoning of Nick Pell put a cloud over the entire school, making it hard for both teachers and students to focus on their lessons. The doctor stayed with the patient for two hours, and when he left, he looked very serious.

"He is by no means out of danger," announced the physician. "But let us hope for the best. I think his parents ought to be notified."

"He is definitely not out of danger," the doctor announced. "But let's hope for the best. I think his parents should be notified."

This was done, and Mr. and Mrs. Pell came on the very next day to see their son. They found him in something of a fever and out of his mind, crying continually for Sobber to take the snake away.

This was done, and Mr. and Mrs. Pell came the very next day to see their son. They found him running a bit of a fever and out of his mind, crying nonstop for Sobber to take the snake away.

"Richard, I want to see you," said Captain Putnam that evening, and led Dick to his private office. There he demanded to know what the eldest Rover knew of the snake incident.

"Richard, I want to see you," Captain Putnam said that evening, leading Dick to his private office. There, he asked what the eldest Rover knew about the snake incident.

"Captain Putnam, I will tell you everything from beginning to end," answered Dick. "If I am to suffer I'll take my punishment, and Tom and Sam say they stand ready to do the same." And thereupon Dick related the particulars of the trouble with the bully and Pell, and of how he and his brothers and Songbird and Hans had seen Sobber and Pell at the museum where the snakes had been. Then he told of the feast, and how the snake had been discovered in the box.

"Captain Putnam, I’ll tell you everything from start to finish," replied Dick. "If I have to face the consequences, I’ll take my punishment, and Tom and Sam say they’re ready to do the same." Then Dick recounted the details of the conflict with the bully and Pell, explaining how he, his brothers, Songbird, and Hans had seen Sobber and Pell at the museum where the snakes were. After that, he described the feast and how the snake had been found in the box.

"I have kept the box," he added, "and you can look at the writing if you wish. I think it is in Tad Sobber's hand, although somewhat disguised."

"I've kept the box," he added, "and you can take a look at the writing if you want. I think it's in Tad Sobber's handwriting, though it's a bit hidden."

The address on the box was investigated by the master of the Hall, who sent for several compositions Tad Sobber had written. The bully was much disturbed when he had to give up the compositions to George Strong.

The address on the box was checked by the master of the Hall, who requested several pieces Tad Sobber had written. The bully was really upset when he had to hand over the pieces to George Strong.

"What's that for?" he asked, with a scowl on his face.

"What's that for?" he asked, frowning.

"Captain Putnam wants them," answered the teacher, and would say no more.

"Captain Putnam wants them," the teacher replied, and wouldn’t say anything else.

With anxious eyes the bully watched the first assistant disappear into the office with the compositions. Then, looking to make sure that he was not observed, he stole up to the door and applied his ear to the keyhole. What he heard filled him with increased alarm.

With worried eyes, the bully watched the first assistant go into the office with the compositions. Then, making sure he wasn't seen, he quietly approached the door and pressed his ear to the keyhole. What he heard made him even more anxious.

"It is Sobber's handwriting beyond a doubt," said Captain Putnam, after comparing the compositions with the address on the box cover. "I wonder if he knew that the snake was a poisonous one?"

"It’s definitely Sobber’s handwriting," said Captain Putnam, after comparing the writing with the address on the box cover. "I wonder if he realized the snake was poisonous?"

"Perhaps Nick Pell can tell that—after he gets over his trouble," returned Dick.

"Maybe Nick Pell will figure that out—once he gets past his issues," replied Dick.

"Provided he does get over it, Richard."

"Assuming he gets over it, Richard."

"Don't you think he'll recover?" cried Dick, in consternation.

"Don't you think he'll get better?" exclaimed Dick, in distress.

"He may not. It is a very serious case, so Doctor Fremley informs me."

"He might not. This is a very serious situation, or so Dr. Fremley tells me."

"What does Mr. Pell say about it?"

"What does Mr. Pell think about it?"

"He wants me to investigate. He says he may have somebody arrested for this—and I can hardly blame him. It was a vile thing to do—bring a poisonous snake into the school."

"He wants me to look into it. He says he might have someone arrested for this—and I can’t really blame him. It was a terrible thing to do—bring a poisonous snake into the school."

At the mention of arrest Tad Sobber shut his teeth hard.

At the mention of arrest, Tad Sobber clenched his teeth tightly.

"I guess it's about time I made myself scarce," he muttered. "Perhaps I had better leave and join Uncle Sid." And he walked away silently and up to his room. He remained there about ten minutes, then stole forth and down a back way, a fair-sized bundle under his arm.

"I think it's time I made myself scarce," he murmured. "Maybe I should leave and hang out with Uncle Sid." He walked away quietly and headed to his room. He stayed there for about ten minutes, then slipped out and down the back way, carrying a decent-sized bundle under his arm.

At the conclusion of the interview in the office Captain Putnam sent for Tad Sobber. One of the monitors went on the errand and came back in quarter of an hour with the information that the youth could not be found.

At the end of the interview in the office, Captain Putnam called for Tad Sobber. One of the monitors went to find him and returned after fifteen minutes with the news that the young man could not be found.

"Did he have permission to leave the grounds?" asked the captain of the teachers.

"Did he have permission to leave the property?" asked the head teacher.

"Not from me," said one instructor after another.

"Not from me," said one teacher after another.

Then Peleg Snuggers was sent out to hunt the bully up and soon came back with the information that Sobber was not around the grounds, but had been seen by two of the cadets walking in the direction of Cedarville. Sobber had given one of the cadets a note for the master of the Hall. This ran as follows:

Then Peleg Snuggers was sent out to find the bully and soon came back with the news that Sobber wasn't on the grounds but had been spotted by two of the cadets heading towards Cedarville. Sobber had given one of the cadets a note for the master of the Hall. This said as follows:

"Must go to the village on a matter of great importance. Will explain when I return.—T. Sobber."

"Need to go to the village for something very important. I’ll explain when I get back.—T. Sobber."

"Maybe he has gone to find out about that snake," suggested Tom.

"Maybe he went to find out about that snake," suggested Tom.

"How could he?" came from his younger brother. "The museum keeper has moved away."

"How could he?" said his younger brother. "The museum keeper has moved away."

"Tad may know where he moved to," put in Larry.

"Tad might know where he went," Larry added.

A whole day passed and the bully did not show himself. Then Captain Putnam drove over to the village and attempted to hunt him up, but without success. He learned that the museum man had shipped his outfit to Boston.

A whole day went by and the bully didn’t show up. Then Captain Putnam drove into the village to try to find him, but he had no luck. He found out that the museum guy had sent his stuff to Boston.

"He has run away," said the master of the Hall to Mr. Pell and George Strong. "I am satisfied now that he was guilty. But as Nick knew of it, he must have had something to do with it," he added.

"He has run away," said the master of the Hall to Mr. Pell and George Strong. "I'm convinced he was guilty now. But since Nick knew about it, he must have been involved in some way," he added.

"I trust my son recovers," answered Mr. Pell, with a deep sigh. But the days went by and Nick Pell still remained in bad shape, very weak and out of his mind for the greater part of the time. During his lucid intervals he told how Sobber had purchased the snake for five dollars, the owner saying it was sick and liable to die in the near future. He added that the bully had said he hoped the snake would bite one of the Rovers.

"I hope my son gets better," Mr. Pell said with a heavy sigh. But days passed and Nick Pell was still in rough shape, very weak and out of his mind for most of the time. During his clear moments, he recounted how Sobber had bought the snake for five dollars, the seller claiming it was sick and likely to die soon. He also mentioned that the bully had said he hoped the snake would bite one of the Rovers.

"I didn't want him to use the snake," said the sufferer, "but he insisted, and told me to keep my mouth shut about it." After that poor Nick began to rave again and had to be given some medicine to keep him quiet. During one of his good spells he was removed to a house located about half a mile from Putnam Hall, where he could get the benefit of absolute quietness. His father went back to business, but his mother remained behind to nurse her boy.

"I didn't want him to use the snake," said the sufferer, "but he insisted and told me to keep my mouth shut about it." After that, poor Nick started to rave again and needed some medicine to calm him down. During one of his good moments, he was moved to a house about half a mile from Putnam Hall, where he could enjoy complete peace and quiet. His father returned to work, but his mother stayed behind to care for her son.

The Thanksgiving holidays were now at hand, but the Rover boys decided to remain at the Hall and not go home until Christmas. Besides, they were preparing for the party at the Stanhope cottage, which was to come off on the following Wednesday evening. They had seen Dora, Nellie and Grace several times, and all had prepared for "the best time ever," as the girls put it. Captain Putnam gave the boys permission to take the carryall and allowed them to leave the school on the day of the party at six o'clock.

The Thanksgiving holidays were approaching, but the Rover boys chose to stay at the Hall and not go home until Christmas. Plus, they were getting ready for the party at the Stanhope cottage, which was happening on the following Wednesday evening. They had seen Dora, Nellie, and Grace several times, and all had geared up for "the best time ever," as the girls said. Captain Putnam gave the boys permission to take the carryall and allowed them to leave the school on the day of the party at six o'clock.

"Whoop! here we go!" cried Tom, as he took the whip and cracked it loudly. "Hold on, everybody! Peleg, don't let the team lag," he went on, to the driver.

"Whoop! Here we go!" shouted Tom, as he grabbed the whip and cracked it loudly. "Hold on, everyone! Peleg, keep the team moving," he added, speaking to the driver.

"An' don't you go for to make 'em run away, Master Tom," answered the driver, grimly.

"Don’t you try to make them run off, Master Tom," the driver replied, grimly.

"It's a pretty long drive and we don't want to be late," said Dick. "So push ahead as fast as you can."

"It's a pretty long drive and we don't want to be late," Dick said. "So go as fast as you can."

"Say, Tubby, where's your stovepipe hat?" asked Sam of the dude cadet, who formed one of the party.

"Hey, Tubby, where's your stovepipe hat?" Sam asked the dude cadet, who was part of the group.

"I—ah—thought it would not be—ah—quite appropriate," lisped William Philander. "Not—ah—being full dress, you know."

"I—uh—thought it wouldn't be—uh—quite appropriate," lisped William Philander. "Not—uh—being in full dress, you know."

"He was afraid of having it mashed," said Fred. "Hurrah! We're off! Now for a good night's fun!"

"He was worried about it getting squished," said Fred. "Hooray! We're on our way! Time for a night of fun!"

They were to have a good night's fun—and a most unusual adventure with it.

They were set to have a fun night—and an incredibly unusual adventure along with it.


CHAPTER XIX

WHAT HAPPENED AT THE PARTY

It was a clear, bright evening when the boys drove over to the Stanhope cottage. All were in high spirits and sang and joked to their hearts' content. For the time being the trouble with Tad Sobber was totally forgotten. So far nothing more had been heard of the bully, and all were satisfied that he had left both Putnam Hall and Cedarville and perhaps for good.

It was a clear, bright evening when the boys drove over to the Stanhope cottage. Everyone was in great spirits, singing and joking as much as they wanted. For now, the issues with Tad Sobber were completely forgotten. So far, there had been no news about the bully, and everyone was happy that he had left both Putnam Hall and Cedarville, maybe for good.

"One boy told me he used to live with an uncle in New York City," said Larry. "He didn't know the uncle's name."

"One boy told me he used to live with an uncle in New York City," Larry said. "He didn't know the uncle's name."

When the carryall arrived at the Stanhope place they found the cottage well lit up. Dora had invited a number of her girl friends and these, with her cousins, Grace and Nellie, were already on hand. The boys let out a ringing cheer as they stopped at the horse-block, and the girls came out to greet them.

When the carryall arrived at the Stanhope place, they found the cottage brightly lit. Dora had invited several of her girlfriends, and they, along with her cousins, Grace and Nellie, were already there. The boys let out a loud cheer as they stopped at the horse-block, and the girls came out to greet them.

"All here?" cried Dora.

"Is everyone here?" cried Dora.

"All here," was the answer.

"Everyone's here," was the answer.

"Good!" cried several of the girls.

"Awesome!" shouted several of the girls.

"I guess we are a bit early," observed Dick. "But we wanted to make sure we wouldn't be late, and it's a long drive over."

"I guess we’re a bit early," Dick said. "But we wanted to make sure we wouldn’t be late, and it’s a long drive."

"You are not a bit too early," answered Dora, and gave him her dainty hand which he squeezed ardently.

"You’re not even a little early," Dora replied, extending her delicate hand, which he squeezed passionately.

Soon the boys were piling out on the ground, and a general handshaking followed. Those who did not know each other were introduced, and everybody walked into the house, where a room upstairs had been prepared for the cadets' reception.

Soon the boys were piling out onto the ground, and everyone started shaking hands. Those who didn’t know each other were introduced, and everyone walked into the house, where a room upstairs had been set up for the cadets' reception.

"Now, everyone must feel perfectly at home," said Mrs. Stanhope, who was being assisted by Mrs. Laning and Mr. Laning. The older folks prepared the refreshments while the young people sat down in the parlor and the sitting room.

"Now, everyone should feel right at home," said Mrs. Stanhope, who was being helped by Mrs. Laning and Mr. Laning. The older folks got the snacks ready while the young people settled in the parlor and the sitting room.

At first, as at all parties, there was a little stiffness, but this was soon broken by Tom asking in a solemn voice:

At first, like at all parties, there was a bit of awkwardness, but this quickly faded when Tom asked in a serious tone:

"Say, did anybody bring an iceberg in his pocket? If he did he will please set it on the kitchen stove to thaw out."

"Hey, did anyone bring an iceberg in their pocket? If you did, please put it on the kitchen stove to melt."

"Oh, Tom!" shrieked Nellie, and all the girls giggled. Then the "ice was broken" and everybody started to talk at once. Even William Philander was pleased, for he had discovered a tall, willowy girl who exactly suited him and who thought him charming.

"Oh, Tom!" yelled Nellie, and all the girls laughed. Then the "ice was broken," and everyone started talking at once. Even William Philander was happy because he found a tall, graceful girl who was just right for him and thought he was charming.

At first they played half a dozen different games and gave out riddles, and Songbird recited a poem written in honor of the occasion. The poem was the best effort he had yet made in the verse line and of course everybody applauded. Then Grace said he ought to have it published in the Cedarville weekly paper, and this pleased the poet very much.

At first, they played about six different games and shared riddles, and Songbird recited a poem written for the occasion. The poem was his best work so far, and of course, everyone applauded. Then Grace suggested that he should have it published in the Cedarville weekly paper, and this made the poet really happy.

"Maybe you can get a dollar a line for it, Songbird," suggested Dick.

"Maybe you can get a dollar a line for it, Songbird," suggested Dick.

"If he can we'll let him divide up with us," added Tom, and this caused a laugh.

"If he can, we'll let him share with us," added Tom, and this made everyone laugh.

Presently refreshments were announced, and the boys and girls paired off and entered the dining room. Here a long table was spread, decorated with autumn leaves and the Putnam Hall colors. There were six colored candles on the table, each with an elaborate red shade, and the general effect was warm and pleasing. There were plenty of good things to eat, including ice-cream frozen into all sorts of forms. When the forms were passed around, Dick got a drum major, Tom an Uncle Sam, and Sam an airship. Hans got a fat Dutch boy, which tickled him immensely.

Currently, refreshments were announced, and the boys and girls paired up and entered the dining room. Inside, a long table was set, decorated with autumn leaves and the colors of Putnam Hall. There were six colored candles on the table, each topped with a fancy red shade, creating a warm and inviting atmosphere. The spread was filled with delicious food, including ice cream shaped into all sorts of designs. When the shapes were passed around, Dick received a drum major, Tom got an Uncle Sam, and Sam ended up with an airship. Hans was thrilled to get a plump Dutch boy.

"Dot vos look chust like some poys by der Fadderlandt," he observed.

"Y'all look just like some kids from the Fatherland," he noted.

With the ice-cream came snapper bonbons, filled with all sorts of things made of paper, and soon one boy was wearing an apron, another a nightcap, and the like. Dora got a yellow jacket, and Nellie a baker's cap, while Grace skipped around wearing a poke hat over a foot high. There was plenty of laughter, and the old folks did not hesitate to join in. Nuts and raisins followed the ice-cream, and then the young folks went back to the sitting room and the parlor to finish their games and have some music.

With the ice cream came snapper bonbons, filled with all sorts of things made of paper, and soon one boy was wearing an apron, another a nightcap, and so on. Dora got a yellow jacket, and Nellie a baker's cap, while Grace skipped around in a poke hat that was over a foot high. Everyone was laughing, and the older folks didn’t hesitate to join in. Nuts and raisins followed the ice cream, and then the young people went back to the sitting room and the parlor to finish their games and enjoy some music.

"Dora, you must play for us," said Dick, and led her to the piano. Then, while some of the others gathered around the girl played "Waiting for the Wagon," "Aunt Dinah's Quilting Party," and a number of other favorites, and these the crowd sang lustily.

"Dora, you’ve got to play for us," said Dick, leading her to the piano. While some of the others gathered around, the girl played "Waiting for the Wagon," "Aunt Dinah's Quilting Party," and several other favorites, and the crowd sang along enthusiastically.

"Guess it is about time for us to leave," whispered Fred to Dick, presently. "I know you'll like to have Dora play all night for you, but it can't be done."

"Looks like it's time for us to head out," Fred whispered to Dick. "I know you'd love for Dora to play for you all night, but that's just not going to happen."

Dick looked at his watch.

Dick checked his watch.

"Phew! as late as this!" he exclaimed softly. "Yes, we'll have to go."

"Phew! Is it this late?" he said quietly. "Yeah, we need to head out."

"Let us sing 'Home, Sweet Home,'" suggested one of the boys, and Dora struck up the opening chords. They were in the midst of the first verse when Dick chanced to glance towards one of the windows and stopped short.

"Let's sing 'Home, Sweet Home,'" one of the boys suggested, and Dora began playing the opening chords. They were in the middle of the first verse when Dick happened to look towards one of the windows and suddenly stopped.

A man was outside peering in at the party.

A guy was outside looking in at the party.


A MAN WAS OUTSIDE PEERING IN AT THE PARTY.


It was Merrick!

It’s Merrick!

"Well, I never!" burst out the eldest Rover boy, and his sudden exclamation caused Dora to look at him curiously and stop playing.

"Well, I can't believe it!" exclaimed the oldest Rover boy, and his sudden outburst made Dora look at him with curiosity and stop playing.

"What is the matter, Dick?"

"What's wrong, Dick?"

"Did you see that man at the window? He is gone now."

"Did you see that guy at the window? He's gone now."

"I didn't see anybody."

"I didn't see anyone."

"Who was it?" asked Tom, quickly.

"Who was it?" Tom asked quickly.

"It was that rascal Merrick!"

"It was that troublemaker Merrick!"

"Merrick!" ejaculated Sam. "The fellow who took Uncle Randolph's bonds?"

"Merrick!" exclaimed Sam. "The guy who took Uncle Randolph's bonds?"

"The same."

"Same here."

"Oh, Dick, you must be mistaken."

"Oh, Dick, you must be wrong."

"I was not mistaken—I saw him as plain as day. I am going to look for him," added the eldest Rover, for the man had now disappeared.

"I wasn't wrong—I saw him clear as day. I'm going to go find him," the oldest Rover said, since the man had now vanished.

He ran for the hall door, and the other boys followed. The girls remained in the parlor, much frightened, for it was after midnight.

He ran for the hallway door, and the other boys followed. The girls stayed in the living room, feeling very scared, since it was after midnight.

As Dick reached the piazza he saw a dark form stealing along a row of bushes near the garden fence.

As Dick approached the piazza, he noticed a shadowy figure moving silently along a line of bushes by the garden fence.

"There he is!" he exclaimed. "Stop!" he called out, loudly. "Stop, I tell you!"

"There he is!" he shouted. "Stop!" he yelled, loudly. "Stop, I said!"

"Who did you say it was?" asked John Laning, as he came from the kitchen with a stout cane in his hand.

"Who did you say it was?" asked John Laning, coming out of the kitchen with a sturdy cane in his hand.

"That rascal Merrick, one of the two men who stole my uncle's traction company bonds," explained Dick.

"That rogue Merrick, one of the two guys who stole my uncle's traction company bonds," explained Dick.

"What can he be doing here?"

"What's he doing here?"

"I don't know. There he goes, over the fence!"

"I have no idea. There he goes, over the fence!"

"He is running towards the side road!" exclaimed Sam. "Come on after him!"

"He’s running toward the side road!" Sam shouted. "Come on, let’s go after him!"

"Wait till we get our hats and coats," said Tom, and ran back to pick up the articles mentioned. This took a couple of minutes, and by the time he came back Merrick was out of sight.

"Wait until we get our hats and coats," Tom said, and he ran back to grab the items he mentioned. This took a couple of minutes, and by the time he returned, Merrick was gone.

The three Rovers ran to the side road, Fred Garrison and Mr. Laning with them.

The three Rovers ran to the side road, along with Fred Garrison and Mr. Laning.

"I wish I had a pistol," remarked John Laning. "No telling how desperate a character that villain may be."

"I wish I had a gun," said John Laning. "You never know how dangerous that guy could be."

"I'd like to know if he came on foot or with a horse," said Dick.

"I'd like to know if he walked here or rode a horse," said Dick.

"Do you think he followed us to this place?" asked Sam.

"Do you think he tracked us down to this spot?" asked Sam.

"I am sure I don't know. The whole thing looks mighty queer to me."

"I honestly have no idea. The whole thing seems really strange to me."

There was no moon, but the stars were shining brightly, so they could see fairly well on the road. As they reached a bend Tom pointed forward.

There was no moon, but the stars were shining brightly, so they could see pretty well on the road. As they reached a bend, Tom pointed ahead.

"There he is, just going into the bushes!"

"There he is, heading into the bushes!"

"He had better not go that way," was Mr. Laning's remark, "unless he knows the ground well."

"He'd better not go that way," Mr. Laning said, "unless he knows the area well."

"Why not?" asked Sam.

"Why not?" Sam asked.

"Just beyond that patch of timber is Nixon's Swamp, as it is called—as boggy and treacherous a spot as can be found for miles around. If he don't look out he'll get stuck there and never get out."

"Just beyond that area of trees is Nixon's Swamp, as it's called—it's one of the wettest and most dangerous places for miles. If he isn't careful, he'll get stuck there and never make it out."

"Do you know the swamp?" asked Dick. "I mean the good spots?"

"Do you know the swamp?" Dick asked. "I mean the good areas?"

"Fairly well—I used to come over here when I was a boy—to pick huckleberries. They are plentiful on the other side of the swamp."

"Pretty good—I used to come over here when I was a kid—to pick huckleberries. They’re abundant on the other side of the swamp."

"Then supposing you lead the way and we'll follow."

"Then you go ahead and we'll follow."

They were soon in the woods and saw a well-defined path running to the eastward. Beyond was Nixon's Swamp, and still further on another woods.

They quickly entered the woods and noticed a clear path heading east. Beyond that was Nixon's Swamp, and even further on, another forest.

They were afraid they had lost track of the man they were after when they heard a crack ahead of them, followed by a short yell of alarm. Merrick had stumbled over a fallen log and pitched headlong into some thorny bushes. It took him some time to extricate himself, and meanwhile the pursuers drew closer.

They were worried they had lost track of the man they were chasing when they heard a loud noise ahead of them, followed by a quick shout of alarm. Merrick had tripped over a fallen log and tumbled headfirst into some thorny bushes. It took him a while to free himself, and in the meantime, the pursuers got closer.

"I see him!" cried Tom. "He is turning to the right!"

"I see him!" Tom shouted. "He's turning to the right!"

"He is headed for the worst part of the swamp," was Mr. Laning's comment. "If he doesn't look out——"

"He is going toward the worst part of the swamp," Mr. Laning commented. "If he doesn't watch out——"

A minute later a wild cry rang out from ahead. The cry was repeated twice, and then all became as silent as the grave.

A minute later, a wild scream echoed from ahead. The scream was repeated twice, and then everything fell silent like the grave.

"He must have gone down into the swamp," exclaimed Dick.

"He must have gone down into the swamp," Dick said.

"Yes, and more than likely he is drowning to death," added John Laning.

"Yeah, and he’s probably drowning," added John Laning.


CHAPTER XX

DICK AND DORA

The boys were almost afraid to penetrate further into the woods, for they found the ground growing wet and spongy under their feet. All halted and gathered around Mr. Laning.

The boys were almost scared to go deeper into the woods, as they noticed the ground becoming wet and spongy under their feet. They all stopped and gathered around Mr. Laning.

"Do you think he has really been drowned?" asked Sam, with a slight shiver.

"Do you think he’s really drowned?" Sam asked, feeling a slight shiver.

"It may be," was the farmer's reply. "I know of one man who was drowned here some years ago, and every year cattle are lost here. The bottom of the swamp is very sticky, and once a person gets in he sinks down and under."

"It might be," the farmer said. "I know of a man who drowned here a few years back, and every year livestock go missing in this area. The swamp floor is really muddy, and once someone steps in, they just sink."

"What shall we do?" questioned Tom.

"What should we do?" asked Tom.

"We can go ahead, but we want to be mighty careful. Don't take a step until you are sure of your footing. If you find yourself sinking, grab hold of some tree or bush."

"We can move forward, but we need to be very careful. Don't take a step until you’re sure of your footing. If you start to sink, grab onto a tree or bush."

Mr. Laning led the way and the boys followed, until they had covered a distance of fifty or sixty feet. Here the ground was so soft they had to leap from one tree root or clump of bushes to another. As they moved forward they listened intently for some further sound from Merrick, but none came.

Mr. Laning took the lead, and the boys followed, until they had gone about fifty or sixty feet. At this point, the ground was so soft that they had to jump from one tree root or cluster of bushes to another. As they continued on, they listened carefully for any sounds from Merrick, but none came.

"Hullo, what's this?" cried Dick, presently, and moved to one side, close to a pool of dark and treacherous-looking water. "A man's hat!"

"Hellooo, what’s this?" shouted Dick after a moment, stepping aside near a pool of dark and suspicious-looking water. "A guy's hat!"

He picked it up and turned it over. On the inside were the initials, S. A. M.

He picked it up and flipped it over. On the inside were the initials, S. A. M.

"It must be Merrick's," he went on. "Can he have gone down here?"

"It must be Merrick's," he continued. "Could he have come down here?"

The others came at his call and all looked at the hat, which had been lying in the mud at the side of the pool. Then a match was struck, and all gazed around and into the pool while this faint illumination lasted. No other trace of the missing man was to be seen.

The others came when he called, and they all looked at the hat, which had been lying in the mud by the edge of the pool. Then a match was lit, and everyone looked around and into the pool while the dim light lasted. There was no other sign of the missing man.

"Merrick, where are you?" called out Dick. "If you need help, say so, and we'll try to get you out."

"Merrick, where are you?" Dick shouted. "If you need help, just let us know, and we'll do our best to get you out."

"Do you think he'd answer that call?" asked Fred.

"Do you think he would answer that call?" asked Fred.

"I think he'd rather go to prison than die in this swamp," was the reply.

"I think he'd prefer to go to jail rather than die in this swamp," was the reply.

The students and Mr. Laning moved cautiously around the edge of the swamp for half an hour and then returned to the roadway. To mark the spot where the hat had been found Dick hung the head covering on a tree limb.

The students and Mr. Laning carefully walked around the edge of the swamp for half an hour and then headed back to the road. To mark the spot where they found the hat, Dick hung it on a tree branch.

"We can come back in the daylight and make another search," said he. "And we can notify the authorities, too."

"We can come back during the day and search again," he said. "And we can also inform the authorities."

When they got back to the Stanhope cottage they found the others anxiously awaiting their return.

When they returned to the Stanhope cottage, they found the others eagerly waiting for them.

"Did you catch him?"

"Did you see him?"

"Did he hurt you?"

"Did he hurt you?"

"No, we didn't catch him, and nobody is hurt," answered Mr. Laning. "We lost him in the swamp, and there is no telling where he is now."

"No, we didn't catch him, and no one is hurt," Mr. Laning replied. "We lost him in the swamp, and there's no way to know where he is now."

"I want to get hold of him for two reasons—that is, if he is alive," said Dick. "I want to get back those bonds and I want to know what brought him to this cottage."

"I want to find him for two reasons—if he’s still alive," said Dick. "I want to get back those bonds, and I want to know what brought him to this cottage."

"Maybe he came here to rob the Stanhopes," whispered Tom. "But I shouldn't tell them, for it will frighten them too much."

"Maybe he came here to rob the Stanhopes," Tom whispered. "But I shouldn't tell them, because it will scare them too much."

"No, don't say a word, Tom. If you do, Mrs. Stanhope will be just as nervous as she ever was."

"No, don't say anything, Tom. If you do, Mrs. Stanhope will be just as anxious as she always is."

"I and my family are going to stay here to-night," announced Mr. Laning; "so we can go on a hunt for that man first thing in the morning."

"I’m going to stay here tonight with my family," Mr. Laning announced; "so we can start searching for that man first thing in the morning."

"And I'll drive over, if Captain Putnam will let me," answered Dick.

"And I'll drive over if Captain Putnam gives me the okay," replied Dick.

The appearance of Merrick had put a damper on the breaking up of the party, and the Rovers were rather silent as they went back to the school. It was too late to speak to Captain Putnam that night, but Dick was up early and saw the master of the Hall before breakfast.

The appearance of Merrick had put a damper on the party breaking up, and the Rovers were pretty quiet as they headed back to the school. It was too late to talk to Captain Putnam that night, but Dick got up early and spoke to the master of the Hall before breakfast.

"I trust you had a good time last night," said Captain Putnam, smiling.

"I hope you had a great time last night," said Captain Putnam, smiling.

"We did have, sir," said Dick. "But our party broke up in a way we didn't anticipate," and then he told of what had occurred.

"We did, sir," said Dick. "But our group split up in a way we didn't expect," and then he explained what had happened.

The captain had heard of the missing traction company bonds, and he readily allowed Dick to go back to the cottage, using a horse and buggy for that purpose. Sam and Tom wanted to go, too, but to this Captain Putnam demurred.

The captain had heard about the missing traction company bonds, and he quickly agreed to let Dick return to the cottage, using a horse and buggy for the trip. Sam and Tom wanted to go as well, but Captain Putnam hesitated at that.

"I think one is enough, especially as Mr. Laning is there, too," he said.

"I think one is enough, especially since Mr. Laning is there as well," he said.

With a good horse and a light buggy, it did not take long for the eldest Rover boy to reach the Stanhope cottage. The family had just had breakfast and were surprised to see him so early.

With a good horse and a light buggy, it didn't take long for the oldest Rover boy to get to the Stanhope cottage. The family had just finished breakfast and was surprised to see him so early.

"Didn't you have anything to eat?" questioned Dora. "If you didn't, come right in, and I'll make you an omelet and some coffee."

"Did you not eat anything?" asked Dora. "If you didn't, come on in, and I'll whip you up an omelet and some coffee."

"No, thank you, Dora," he whispered. "I'll have to wait for that until we're keeping house together. Then——"

"No, thank you, Dora," he whispered. "I'll need to wait for that until we're living together. Then——"

"Oh, Dick!" she cried and blushed like a rose.

"Oh, Dick!" she exclaimed, her cheeks turning pink like a rose.

"I had breakfast while driving over,—an orange and some sandwiches," went on the youth. "Mrs. Green got them ready for me. Is there anything new?"

"I had breakfast while driving over—aorange and some sandwiches," the young man continued. "Mrs. Green prepared them for me. Is there anything new?"

"No. Uncle John is waiting for you. He is in the woodshed, trying on some old rubber boots. He says one ought to have rubber boots to go into the swamp with."

"No. Uncle John is waiting for you. He's in the woodshed, trying on some old rubber boots. He says you need rubber boots to go into the swamp."

Dick hurried to the woodshed and there found that Mr. Laning had unearthed two pairs of boots, and he donned one pair while the farmer put on the other. A little later both got in the buggy and drove up the road they had traveled the night previous. Then they tied the horse to a tree, and followed the path leading to the edge of the swamp.

Dick rushed to the woodshed and found that Mr. Laning had dug out two pairs of boots. He put on one pair while the farmer wore the other. A little later, both climbed into the buggy and drove up the road they had taken the night before. Then they tied the horse to a tree and followed the path that led to the edge of the swamp.

"Hullo, the hat is gone!" exclaimed Dick, as he came close to the black pool.

"Helloo, the hat is gone!" shouted Dick as he approached the black pool.

"Maybe it dropped to the ground," suggested John Laning.

"Maybe it fell to the ground," suggested John Laning.

Both looked around, but could see nothing of the missing head covering. Then Dick caught sight of a slip of paper pinned to the tree.

Both looked around but couldn't see anything of the missing head covering. Then Dick noticed a piece of paper pinned to the tree.

"Here is a message of some kind," he said, and read it. The message ran as follows:

"Here's a message of some sort," he said, and read it. The message went like this:

"I reckon I fooled you this trip. I was up in the tree all the time. By the time you get this I shall be miles away. Ta ta until the next time."

"I guess I tricked you this time. I was up in the tree the whole time. By the time you read this, I’ll be miles away. Goodbye until next time."

"Humph!" muttered Dick. "What do you think of that?" And he passed the message to his companion.

"Humph!" muttered Dick. "What do you think about that?" And he passed the message to his friend.

"He certainly fooled us," answered Mr. Laning. "I suppose those yells were only to put us off our guard. It's a pity we didn't carry his hat off for a souvenir of the occasion—as you youngsters put it." And the farmer grinned.

"He definitely tricked us," replied Mr. Laning. "I guess those shouts were just to catch us off guard. It's too bad we didn't take his hat as a keepsake from the event—as you kids say." And the farmer grinned.

"Perhaps he is still around," suggested Dick. "If he tried to fool us once he might try to fool us again."

"Maybe he’s still out there," suggested Dick. "If he tried to trick us once, he might try to do it again."

"That's so, too. It won't do any harm to take a good look around while we are at it, Dick."

"That’s true. It wouldn’t hurt to take a good look around while we’re at it, Dick."

They spent the whole of the morning walking around the swamp and in trying to trace the movements of Merrick, but without success. Nothing concerning the rascal was to be found, and when they felt both tired out and hungry they returned to the Stanhope cottage. Here the girls and the ladies had a hot dinner awaiting them and served them liberally, finishing up with apple pie that Dora had made for Dick's especial benefit.

They spent the entire morning walking around the swamp trying to track Merrick's movements, but without any luck. They couldn’t find anything about the troublemaker, and when they felt both exhausted and hungry, they went back to the Stanhope cottage. There, the girls and the ladies had a hot dinner ready for them and served it generously, finishing with apple pie that Dora had made specifically for Dick.

"It's fine!" he said to her, on the sly.

"It's fine!" he said to her, sneakily.

"Then you like it?" she answered, with a smile.

"Then you like it?" she replied, smiling.

"Do I? Dora, when we're keeping house you shall make me a pie like this twice a week," he added, earnestly.

"Do I? Dora, when we're managing the household, you should make me a pie like this twice a week," he added, earnestly.

"Dick, if you don't stop your joking——"

"Dick, if you don't cut out the jokes——"

"Oh, I'm not joking, Dora. Of course, if you're not willing to make me a pie now and then——"

"Oh, I'm not kidding, Dora. Of course, if you're not up for making me a pie every now and then——"

"Oh, it isn't that—I'll make all the pies you want. But—but——" And then Dora blushed so furiously that she had to run from the room. Dick looked after her longingly and heaved a mountainous sigh. He wished that all his academy days were over and that he was engaged in business and settled down in life. He knew just what kind of a home he wanted, and who he wanted in it besides himself—and perhaps Dora knew, too.

"Oh, it’s not that—I’ll make all the pies you want. But—but——" And then Dora blushed so deeply that she had to run out of the room. Dick watched her with longing and sighed heavily. He wished all his school days were behind him and that he was working and settled in life. He knew exactly what kind of home he wanted and who he wanted to share it with—maybe Dora knew that too.

"But I can't think of those things yet," he mused, as he finished his dinner. "I've got to go out into the world first, get into business, and prove my worth."

"But I can't think about those things yet," he thought, as he finished his dinner. "I need to go out into the world first, get into business, and prove my value."

The meal over, it was decided that Dick and Mr. Laning should drive to Cedarville and get into communication with the local authorities and also the authorities at Ithaca. This was done, and the following day another hunt was made for Merrick. But he could not be found; and there, for the time being, the affair rested.

The meal finished, it was decided that Dick and Mr. Laning should drive to Cedarville and contact the local authorities as well as the authorities in Ithaca. They did this, and the next day there was another search for Merrick. But he couldn’t be found; and there, for the moment, the matter stood.

"I think we'll hear from him again some day," said Dick, and he was right; they did hear from the swindler, and when they least expected it.

"I think we'll hear from him again someday," said Dick, and he was right; they did hear from the con artist, and when they least expected it.


CHAPTER XXI

A BOB SLED RACE

"Whoop! hurrah! it's snowing!"

"Yay! Woohoo! It's snowing!"

Thus shouted Tom one day, as he burst into the library of the Hall, where Dick, Sam and a number of others were perusing books and the latest magazines.

Thus shouted Tom one day, as he burst into the library of the Hall, where Dick, Sam, and several others were reading books and the latest magazines.

"Hard?" queried Sam, dropping the magazine he held.

"Hard?" Sam asked, dropping the magazine he was holding.

"No, but steady. Peleg Snuggers says it is going to be a heavy fall, and he generally knows."

"No, but keep it steady. Peleg Snuggers says it’s going to be a big fall, and he usually knows."

"And he loves snowstorms so," put in Fred, with a laugh. "Do you remember the time we made a big fort and had a regular battle?"

"And he loves snowstorms so much," added Fred with a laugh. "Do you remember the time we built a huge fort and had an actual battle?"

"Indeed I do!" cried Larry. "It was great! We ought to have something of that sort this winter."

"Absolutely!" Larry exclaimed. "It was awesome! We should plan something like that this winter."

"I was hoping we'd get skating before it snowed," put in Songbird.

"I was hoping we could go skating before it started snowing," added Songbird.

"Well, we can't have all the good things at once," answered Dick. "I think a heavy snowstorm is jolly. Somehow, when it snows I always feel like whistling and singing."

"Well, we can't have all the good things at once," replied Dick. "I think a heavy snowstorm is great. For some reason, when it snows, I always feel like whistling and singing."

"And I feel like making up verses," murmured the poet of the school, and went on:

"And I feel like writing some poems," murmured the school poet, and continued:

"Oh, the snow, the beautiful snow,
Coming down when the wind blows.
Coming down both day and night,
Leaving the earth is a beautiful view!
Oh, the snow, the beautiful snow!—--"
"Wetting our feet wherever we travel!"

continued Tom, and added:

continued Tom, and added:

"Oh, the snow," When the wind blows,
It establishes a rhythm
And hits our faces
And we are frozen
Down to the toes And in the slush, That's just like mush. We can't stop,
But go flop!"

"Tom, the first thing you know, you'll be taking Songbird's laurels away from him," observed Larry.

"Tom, before you know it, you’ll be taking Songbird’s trophies away from him," Larry remarked.

"Perish the thought!" answered the fun-loving Rover, tragically.

"That's a ridiculous idea!" replied the fun-loving Rover, dramatically.

"I don't hope you call that poetry," came from Songbird, in deep disgust. "Why, Hans can do better than that; can't you, Dutchy?"

"I hope you don’t call that poetry," said Songbird, clearly disgusted. "Come on, Hans can do better than that; right, Dutchy?"

"Sure, I can make up some find boetry," answered Hans. "Chust you listen to dis. I make him ub von night ven I couldn't go to sleep."

"Sure, I can come up with some fine poetry," Hans replied. "Just listen to this. I wrote it one night when I couldn't fall asleep."

"Der vos a little bird,
He sits upon a tree,
The little bird was happy. Like a little bird could be
A hunter with a gun Py dot tree laid,
He fired his terrible gun,
And then he flew away!

"Good for Hans!" cried Dick, and there was a general laugh. Then the gathering in the library broke up and all the cadets went outside to see how the snow looked. Before long there was enough on the ground to make snowballs, and then a battle royal all around ensued. So long as they took care not to break any windows, Captain Putnam did not mind this, and from his office the master of the Hall and George Strong watched the sport.

"Good for Hans!" shouted Dick, and everyone laughed. Then the gathering in the library wrapped up, and all the cadets headed outside to check out the snow. Before long, there was enough on the ground for snowballs, and a huge snowball fight broke out all around. As long as they were careful not to break any windows, Captain Putnam didn’t mind this, and from his office, the master of the Hall and George Strong watched the fun.

"Makes one feel young again," remarked the captain to his first assistant.

"Makes you feel young again," the captain said to his first mate.

"I'd half like to go out myself," answered George Strong.

"I kind of want to go out myself," replied George Strong.

"I remember one year we had a great snowball fight at West Point," went on the captain. "It was carried out in regular army fashion and lasted half a day. Our side was victorious, but we had to fight desperately to win. I was struck in the chin and the ear, and three of the cadets were knocked unconscious. But it was good practice, for it showed us something of what a hand-to-hand struggle meant."

"I remember one year we had an epic snowball fight at West Point," the captain continued. "It happened just like a real army operation and lasted for half a day. Our side won, but we had to fight hard to take the victory. I got hit in the chin and the ear, and three of the cadets got knocked out. But it was great practice because it taught us what a hand-to-hand fight really feels like."

The snow came down all that day and night, and by the following morning covered the ground to the depth of about a foot. It was somewhat moist and first-class for the making of snow men and snowballs.

The snow fell all day and night, and by the next morning, it covered the ground with about a foot of it. It was a little wet and perfect for making snowmen and snowballs.

"Let's make a statue of Captain Putnam," said Fred, and this was done, the statue being nearly ten feet high. It must be confessed it was not a very good likeness, but it looked remarkably fierce with some straws for a moustache, a flat wooden stick for a sword, and an old army cap on the top of the head. When he saw it, Captain Putnam laughed as heartily as anybody. Old as he was getting, he never allowed himself to forget the time when he was a boy.

"Let's make a statue of Captain Putnam," said Fred, and they did it, the statue being almost ten feet tall. It has to be admitted it wasn't a very good likeness, but it looked quite fierce with some straws for a mustache, a flat wooden stick for a sword, and an old army cap on top of the head. When he saw it, Captain Putnam laughed as hard as anyone. Even though he was getting old, he never let himself forget the time when he was a boy.

Some distance from the Hall was a fair-sized hill and this was used by the cadets for coasting. As soon as school was over that day the lads brought out their sleds and bobs, and soon the hill was filled with boys, their merry laughter ringing far and wide. The Rovers had a big bob and this was used by the three and also by several of their friends.

Some distance from the Hall was a decent-sized hill, and the cadets used it for sledding. As soon as school ended that day, the boys pulled out their sleds and bobs, and before long, the hill was crowded with kids, their joyful laughter echoing everywhere. The Rovers had a large bob, which they shared with the three of them and several of their friends.

"I'll race you!" shouted Dick, who was in charge of the bob. He addressed another student named Peter Slade. Slade had a big bob and had been boasting that this could beat any other bob on the hill.

"I'll race you!" shouted Dick, who was in charge of the bob. He was talking to another student named Peter Slade. Slade had a big bob and had been bragging that it could beat any other bob on the hill.

"All right," answered Slade. He was a lanky youth, rather lazy, and given to much boasting.

"Okay," Slade replied. He was a tall, skinny guy, kind of lazy, and loved to brag a lot.

It was soon arranged that each bob should carry six boys, and Fred, Hans and Songbird went with the Rovers. The two bobs lined up side by side, and Larry Colby gave the word to go.

It was soon decided that each bob would carry six boys, and Fred, Hans, and Songbird joined the Rovers. The two bobs lined up next to each other, and Larry Colby signaled them to start.

"We're off!" shouted Tom, giving a shove, and leaping on behind.

"We're off!" yelled Tom, giving a push and jumping on behind.

At first the two bobs kept side by side. The slide was in fine condition, and all the other cadets lined up on either side to watch the outcome of the race.

At first, the two bobs stayed next to each other. The slide was in great shape, and all the other cadets lined up on both sides to watch how the race would turn out.

"Hurrah for the Rovers!"

"Cheers for the Rovers!"

"Hurrah for Peter Slade!"

"Cheers for Peter Slade!"

"May the best bob win!" cried one student, enthusiastically.

"May the best bob win!" shouted one student, excitedly.

"Here's luck to you, Tom!" shouted George Granbury, and threw a snowball that caught Tom in the neck.

"Here's good luck to you, Tom!" shouted George Granbury, and threw a snowball that hit Tom in the neck.

"Thanks!" shouted Tom, shaking his fist. "I'll pay that back with interest when I get the chance."

"Thanks!" Tom shouted, shaking his fist. "I’ll pay you back with interest when I get the chance."

Half of the course was soon covered and still the bobs kept side by side. But then the Rovers' bob began to drag behind.

Half of the course was soon covered, and the bobs stayed side by side. But then the Rovers' bob started to fall behind.

"Hurrah, we are going to win!" cried one of the boys on the other bob.

"Hooray, we're going to win!" shouted one of the boys on the other sled.

"Said I could beat you!" yelled Peter Slade to Dick.

"Said I could beat you!" Peter Slade shouted at Dick.

"The race isn't ended yet," flung back the eldest Rover boy.

"The race isn't over yet," shot back the oldest Rover boy.

On and on went the two bobs, and gradually that belonging to Peter Slade drew a full length ahead. Dick glanced back anxiously.

On and on went the two bobs, and gradually the one belonging to Peter Slade pulled ahead. Dick looked back anxiously.

"Something seems to be catching under the runners," he said, "Look and see if everything is clear."

"Something looks like it's getting stuck under the runners," he said, "Check and see if everything is clear."

The boys behind looked, and then of a sudden Songbird let out a cry.

The boys in the back looked, and then suddenly Songbird let out a shout.

"It is Hans' tippet! Hans, go and put that tippet end around your neck and don't let it drag under the bob!"

"It’s Hans’ scarf! Hans, go wrap that scarf around your neck and don’t let it drag under the bob!"

The German youth was wearing an old-fashion tippet around his neck, the loose ends flying behind. One end had gotten under the bob runners and was scratching along in the snow.

The German kid was wearing an old-fashioned scarf around his neck, the loose ends trailing behind. One end had gotten under the sled runners and was dragging along in the snow.

"Vell I neffer!" cried Hans, and pulled on the tippet so vigorously that the long bob began to switch around sideways.

"Well, I never!" shouted Hans, and yanked on the tassel so hard that the long bob started to swing around sideways.

"Look out there!" sang out Sam. "Don't throw us off!"

"Look out there!" shouted Sam. "Don't tip us over!"

"Wait, I'll loosen the tippet," came from Songbird, and guided the muffler free of the bob. Then Hans took up the ends and tied them around his waist.

"Hold on, I'll loosen the tippet," said Songbird, and he freed the muffler from the bob. Then Hans took the ends and tied them around his waist.

The drag had caused the Rovers' bob to get two lengths behind the other, and Peter Slade and his companions felt certain of winning.

The drag had caused the Rovers' bob to fall two lengths behind the others, and Peter Slade and his friends felt sure they would win.

"You can't touch us, Dick Rover!" called Slade, triumphantly.

"You can't touch us, Dick Rover!" shouted Slade, triumphantly.

"Good-bye!" called another boy. "We'll tell those at the bottom of the hill that you are coming."

"See you!" shouted another boy. "We'll let those at the bottom of the hill know you're on your way."

"Are we making better time?" questioned Tom, anxiously. "If we are not I'll get off and shove," he added, jokingly.

"Are we making better time?" Tom asked anxiously. "If we're not, I'll get off and push," he added jokingly.

"You hold tight now!" yelled Dick, and an instant later the bob went down over a ridge of the hill. Free of the drag, it shot forth like an arrow from a bow, and soon began to crawl up to Peter Slade's turnout.

"You hold on tight now!" shouted Dick, and a moment later the bob went down over a ridge of the hill. Free from the drag, it shot forward like an arrow from a bow, and soon started to make its way up to Peter Slade's turnout.

"The Rovers are crawling up!"

"The Rovers are moving up!"

"Yes, but it's too late to win!"

"Yes, but it's too late to win!"

"We've got to win!" called out Sam.

"We have to win!" shouted Sam.

And then both bobs took another ridge and rushed on to the end of the course, less than a hundred yards away.

And then both bobs took another ridge and rushed on to the end of the course, less than a hundred yards away.


CHAPTER XXII

PELEG SNUGGERS' QUEER RIDE

The race had now reached its critical point and all of the cadets on the hill waited for the outcome with keen interest. The bob owned by Peter Slade was still two lengths in advance, and it looked very much as if Peter would be the victor.

The race had now reached its critical point, and all the cadets on the hill waited for the outcome with eager interest. The bob owned by Peter Slade was still two lengths ahead, and it really seemed like Peter would be the winner.

But with the passing of the last ridge the Rovers' bob seemed to become endowed with new life. With no drag on the runners, it shot forward with a speed that surprised even Dick. Steadily it gained on the other bob, until, when the end of the course was but fifty yards away, the two were almost side by side.

But as they crossed the last ridge, the Rovers' bob seemed to come alive. Without any drag on the runners, it shot forward with a speed that surprised even Dick. It steadily closed the gap on the other bob, until, when they were just fifty yards from the finish line, the two were almost neck and neck.

"Let her out, Pete!" cried one of the boys on Slade's bob, but Peter could do no more.

"Let her out, Pete!" shouted one of the boys on Slade's bob, but Peter couldn't do anything more.

"It's a tie race!" called several, but hardly had the words been spoken when the Rovers' bob shot ahead, and reached the end of the course a winner by twenty-five feet.

"It's a close race!" shouted several people, but barely had the words left their lips when the Rovers' bob surged forward and crossed the finish line a winner by twenty-five feet.

"Hurrah! the Rovers win!"

"Yay! The Rovers won!"

"I tell you what, you can't get ahead of Dick Rover and his crowd!"

"I'll tell you this: you can't outpace Dick Rover and his crew!"

Peter Slade was much chagrinned to have the victory snatched from him, and began to mutter something about the race not being a fair one.

Peter Slade was really upset to have the victory taken from him and started mumbling something about the race not being fair.

"I agree with you, it was not fair," answered Sam. "Hans' tippet caught under our runners and held us up a good deal."

"I agree with you, it wasn't fair," Sam replied. "Hans' scarf got caught under our skates and really slowed us down."

"If it hadn't been for that we would have won by three times the distance," added Tom.

"If it hadn't been for that, we would have won by three times the distance," added Tom.

"Humph!" muttered Peter Slade. "I guess you jumped off once and pushed."

"Humph!" muttered Peter Slade. "I guess you jumped off once and pushed."

"I did not," answered Tom, hotly.

"I didn't," Tom replied, angrily.

"I think you did."

"I believe you did."

"And I say I didn't," and now Tom doubled up his fists.

"And I say I didn't," Tom said, clenching his fists.

"Oh, don't quarrel," put in Larry, who was near. "If Peter isn't satisfied why not race over again?"

"Oh, don’t argue," Larry said, who was nearby. "If Peter isn’t happy, why not race again?"

"I am willing," answered Dick, promptly.

"I'm in," Dick replied quickly.

"I'm tired of riding," said Slade. "I—er—I am not feeling extra well and it shakes me up too much."

"I'm tired of riding," Slade said. "I—uh—I'm not feeling too great and it makes me feel pretty shaky."

"Then let some of the others use the bob."

"Then let some of the others use the bob."

"No, it needs overhauling, and I am going to have it fixed up," was Slade's answer, and began to move off toward the Hall, dragging his bob after him.

"No, it needs a complete overhaul, and I'm going to get it fixed up," Slade replied, then started to walk toward the Hall, dragging his bob behind him.

"He's afraid to race," said George. "My! how mad it makes some fellows to get beaten!"

"He's scared to race," said George. "Wow! It really frustrates some guys to lose!"

It may be mentioned here that Peter Slade had been one of Tad Sobber's cronies, and now that Sobber was gone he took it on his shoulders to fill the bully's place in the particular set to which he belonged. He was a quick-tempered youth, and had been in more than one fight since his arrival at Putnam Hall.

It’s worth noting that Peter Slade had been one of Tad Sobber's friends, and now that Sobber was gone, he decided to take on the bully's role in his social group. He was a hot-headed young man and had gotten into more than one fight since arriving at Putnam Hall.

The boys who could not ride on the hill amused themselves by making some big snowballs, which they allowed to roll down another hill. One of the snowballs made was fully eight feet in diameter, and it was a great sight to see this go down, getting bigger and bigger as it progressed.

The boys who couldn’t ride on the hill entertained themselves by making big snowballs, which they let roll down another hill. One of the snowballs they made was about eight feet in diameter, and it was a spectacular sight to watch it go down, getting bigger and bigger as it rolled along.

"Hello, I've got an idea!" cried Tom, as he watched the rolling of the big snowballs.

"Hey, I've got an idea!" Tom exclaimed, as he watched the big snowballs roll.

"Something brand new, Tom?" queried Larry.

"Is that something brand new, Tom?" asked Larry.

"I think so. Let us give Peleg Snuggers a roll. It will do him good—shake up his liver, and all that."

"I think so. Let's give Peleg Snuggers a drink. It will be good for him—shake up his liver and all that."

"You mean to roll him down this hill?" asked a student named Morley.

"You plan to roll him down this hill?" asked a student named Morley.

"That's it."

"That's all."

"Might hurt him."

"Could hurt him."

"Not if we put a snow overcoat on him first," answered Tom.

"Not if we put a snow coat on him first," answered Tom.

"What do you mean?" asked another student.

"What do you mean?" asked another student.

"Let us roll a big ball the shape of an egg and hollow out the middle. Then by some trick we can get Peleg to crawl inside, and——"

"Let's roll a big ball shaped like an egg and hollow it out in the middle. Then, with a little trick, we can get Peleg to crawl inside, and——"

"That's the thing!" cried George Garrison. "Come on. Where is Peleg?"

"That's the thing!" shouted George Garrison. "Come on. Where's Peleg?"

"Down at the stables."

"At the stables."

With eager hands the cadets set to work and rolled up a big ball in the shape of an egg and then dug out the middle with a shovel. In the meantime a message was sent to the general utility man that he was wanted at the top of the hill at once.

With eager hands, the cadets got to work and rolled up a large ball shaped like an egg, then dug out the middle with a shovel. Meanwhile, a message was sent to the maintenance guy that he was needed at the top of the hill right away.

"Must want me to mend a sled," he mused, and hurried off, taking with him some tools, nails and cord. He often did favors for the cadets, who gave him "tips" in return.

"Must want me to fix a sled," he thought, and quickly left, grabbing some tools, nails, and cord. He frequently did favors for the cadets, who gave him "tips" in return.

When Peleg Snuggers arrived at the top of the hill the big snowball was ready for use.

When Peleg Snuggers reached the top of the hill, the big snowball was ready to go.

"Here is Peleg!" cried Tom. "He can do the trick for us. Can't you, Peleg?"

"Here comes Peleg!" shouted Tom. "He can help us out. Right, Peleg?"

"What is that, Tom?" asked the general utility man, innocently.

"What is that, Tom?" asked the handyman, innocently.

"We want to fasten this cord in the hole through that big snowball, but we don't want to get it crossed," went on Tom, anxiously. "Will you take the cord, crawl in there and then pass the end out and over the end of this shovel, and then loop it over to the other end?"

"We need to thread this cord through that big snowball, but we have to make sure it doesn't get tangled," Tom said nervously. "Can you take the cord, crawl in there, pass the end out over the shovel, and then loop it to the other side?"

"Why—er—I don't understand," stammered Peleg Snuggers.

"Why—I don't get it," stammered Peleg Snuggers.

"I'll explain after you are inside the ball," said Tom. "Here's the cord," and he led the general utility man to the hole and helped him to get down.

"I'll explain once you’re inside the ball," Tom said. "Here's the cord," and he guided the general utility worker to the hole and helped him climb down.

Not suspecting a trick, Snuggers crawled into the big snowball. Before he could do anything with the cord given to him the cadets rushed forward and gave the snowball a push toward the edge of the hill.

Not suspecting a trick, Snuggers crawled into the big snowball. Before he could do anything with the cord he was given, the cadets rushed forward and pushed the snowball toward the edge of the hill.

"Hi! stop that!" roared the general utility man, trying to back out.

"Hey! Stop that!" shouted the maintenance guy, trying to back away.

"Hold tight—the snowball is getting away from us!" yelled Tom. "Somebody keep it from going down the hill!"

"Hang on—the snowball is slipping away!" shouted Tom. "Someone stop it from rolling down the hill!"

"We can't hold it back!" screamed Larry, grinning at the same time.

"We can't stop it!" shouted Larry, grinning at the same time.

"It's bound to go—too bad!" wailed another.

"It's definitely going to happen—what a bummer!" complained another.

"Say, let me git out!" yelled Peleg Snuggers, but at that moment the snowball began to turn over. "I'll be killed! Oh, dear, I think you did this a-purpose, you rascals!"

"Hey, let me out!" yelled Peleg Snuggers, but just then the snowball started to roll over. "I'm going to get killed! Oh no, I really think you did this on purpose, you troublemakers!"

"Never!" came back promptly.

"Never!" was the quick reply.

"Enjoy the ride while you have the chance, Peleg!"

"Enjoy the ride while you can, Peleg!"

"You've got a free ticket to the bottom of the hill!"

"You have a free ticket to the bottom of the hill!"

"Let me out! Stop her!" yelled Snuggers, and they saw his feet at one end of the big snowball and his hands at the other. "I can't stand rollin', nohow!"

"Let me out! Stop her!" yelled Snuggers, and they saw his feet at one end of the big snowball and his hands at the other. "I can't take this rolling anymore!"

"You're not standing," called Sam. "You are just rolling."

"You're not standing," Sam called out. "You're just rolling."

Away went the big snowball, down the long hill, and the cadets after it. As it progressed it grew larger and larger. They saw Peleg Snuggers shove out his head from one end, and the head went around and around like a top.

Away went the huge snowball, down the long hill, with the cadets chasing after it. As it rolled, it kept getting bigger and bigger. They noticed Peleg Snuggers pop his head out from one side, and his head spun around and around like a top.

"I guess he'll be rather dizzy when the trip's ended," observed Songbird.

"I guess he'll be pretty dizzy when the trip's over," said Songbird.

At last the snowball came to a stop in a stretch of meadow land. The students rushed up just in time to see Peleg Snuggers crawl out on his hands and knees. When he arose he staggered around as if intoxicated.

At last, the snowball came to a stop in a stretch of meadow. The students rushed over just in time to see Peleg Snuggers crawl out on his hands and knees. When he got up, he stumbled around as if he were drunk.

"Say, you young villains!" he gasped, and then had to stop to catch his breath.

"Hey, you young troublemakers!" he gasped, and then had to pause to catch his breath.

"Oh, Peleg, why did you run away with our snowball?" asked Tom, innocently.

"Oh, Peleg, why did you take our snowball?" asked Tom, innocently.

"It was a mean thing to do," put in Dick.

"It was a cruel thing to do," added Dick.

"We wanted some fun with that ball," added Sam.

"We wanted to have some fun with that ball," added Sam.

"I—run—off—with the—the snowball?" gasped the general utility man. "I want you to know——"

"I—run—off—with the—the snowball?" the handyman gasped. "I want you to know——"

"Oh, we know all about it," interrupted Tom. "I know what's the matter. You've been drinking, and didn't know what you were doing."

"Oh, we totally get it," interrupted Tom. "I know what's wrong. You've been drinking and didn’t realize what you were doing."

"Perhaps we had better report this to Captain Putnam," said Larry. "Drinking isn't allowed around here, you know."

"Maybe we should tell Captain Putnam about this," Larry said. "You know drinking isn't allowed here."

"I hain't drunk a drop—it's the rollin' as made me dizzy," roared Peleg Snuggers. "Oh, dear, I can't stand straight," and he bumped up against the big snowball and sat down in a heap.

"I haven't had a drop to drink—it's the rocking that’s made me dizzy," shouted Peleg Snuggers. "Oh, man, I can't stand straight," and he crashed into the big snowball and collapsed in a heap.

"I'll tell you what I think you ought to do," proceeded Tom, calmly. "I think you ought to roll our snowball back up the hill for us."

"I'll tell you what I think you should do," Tom said calmly. "I think you should roll our snowball back up the hill for us."

"Roll it back?" snorted Snuggers. "Why, four hosses couldn't pull that weight o' snow up the hill! I ain't going to tech the snowball."

"Roll it back?" snorted Snuggers. "No way, four horses couldn't pull that weight of snow up the hill! I'm not going to touch the snowball."

"Then at least pay us for the ride you've had," suggested Sam.

"Then at least pay us for the ride you took," suggested Sam.

"I ain't goin' to do that nuther! It's a trick that's what it is!" growled the general utility man, and arose unsteadily. "I'll be sick for a week after this, I know I will!"

"I’m not going to do that either! It’s a trick, that’s what it is!" growled the handyman, standing up unsteadily. "I’ll be sick for a week after this, I know I will!"

"Never mind," said Dick, soothingly. "Just get Mrs. Green to give you a dose of pink Whirl Around Pills, and you'll be all right again."

"Don't worry," said Dick, reassuringly. "Just ask Mrs. Green for some pink Whirl Around Pills, and you'll feel better in no time."

"I shan't never come out to this hill again, not fer nobody," grumbled the general utility man, and walked off. Then he turned to gaze at the cadets. "You do anything like that again an' I'll tell Captain Putnam on ye, see if I don't. I ain't going to be no merry-go-'round, or spinnin' top fer nobody!" And then he hurried for the stables and disappeared.

"I’m never coming out to this hill again, not for anyone," grumbled the general utility guy, and walked off. Then he turned to look at the cadets. "If you do anything like that again, I’ll tell Captain Putnam on you, just watch. I’m not going to be a merry-go-round or a spinning top for anyone!" And then he hurried to the stables and disappeared.


CHAPTER XXIII

HOLIDAYS AT THE FARM

Almost before they knew it, the mid-winter holidays were at hand, and the Rover boys went home to enjoy Christmas and New Year. On their way they stopped at several stores in Ithaca, where they purchased a number of Christmas presents. Some of these they mailed at the post-office. Dick sent a nice book to Dora, and Tom and Sam sent books to Grace and Nellie. The boys also united in the gift of a stick pin to Mrs. Stanhope and another to Mrs. Laning, and sent Mr. Laning a necktie. Captain Putnam was not forgotten, and they likewise remembered George Strong. The rest of their purchases they took home, for distribution there.

Almost before they realized it, the mid-winter holidays were here, and the Rover boys headed home to celebrate Christmas and New Year. On the way, they stopped at several stores in Ithaca, where they bought a bunch of Christmas gifts. Some of these they mailed at the post office. Dick sent a nice book to Dora, while Tom and Sam sent books to Grace and Nellie. The boys also came together to give a stick pin to Mrs. Stanhope and another to Mrs. Laning, and they sent Mr. Laning a necktie. Captain Putnam wasn’t forgotten, and they also thought of George Strong. They took the rest of their purchases home for distribution there.

A number of the other students had come as far as Ithaca with them, and here the crowd had dinner at one of the hotels,—the same place where Tom had once played his great joke on Josiah Crabtree.

A number of the other students had traveled to Ithaca with them, and here the group had dinner at one of the hotels—the same place where Tom had once pulled his big prank on Josiah Crabtree.

"By the way, who knows anything about Nick Pell?" asked one of the students, while dining.

"By the way, does anyone know anything about Nick Pell?" one of the students asked during lunch.

"He has been removed to his home in the city," answered George Granbury.

"He has been taken back to his home in the city," replied George Granbury.

"Is he better?" questioned Dick.

"Is he doing better?" questioned Dick.

"They say he is better some days, but at other times he is worse. The poison somehow affected his mind."

"They say he’s better some days, but other times he’s worse. The poison somehow messed with his mind."

"What a terrible thing to happen," murmured the eldest Rover, and then shuddered to think what might have ensued had the snake bitten him.

"What a horrible thing to happen," murmured the eldest Rover, and then shuddered at the thought of what might have happened if the snake had bitten him.

"Any news of Tad Sobber?" asked another cadet. He looked at each of the others, but all shook their heads.

"Has there been any news about Tad Sobber?" asked another cadet. He glanced at the others, but everyone just shook their heads.

"It's queer where he went to," said Songbird. "Wonder if Captain Putnam tried to communicate with his folks?"

"It's strange where he went," said Songbird. "I wonder if Captain Putnam tried to get in touch with his family?"

"He has only an uncle, and the captain couldn't find him," answered another youth who was present.

"He only has an uncle, and the captain couldn't locate him," replied another young man who was there.

As the dinner progressed the boys warmed up, and at the conclusion they sang several songs. Then the Rovers had to rush for their train and they caught it just as it was pulling out of the station.

As the dinner went on, the boys relaxed, and by the end, they sang a few songs. Then the Rovers had to hurry to catch their train, and they got on just as it was leaving the station.

"Hullo!" cried Sam, as he dropped into a seat, and he pointed out of the car window.

"Hey!" shouted Sam as he sat down, and he pointed out of the car window.

"What's up now?" queried Tom.

"What's going on now?" queried Tom.

"I saw a fellow on the depot platform who looked like Tad Sobber!"

"I saw a guy on the train station platform who looked like Tad Sobber!"

"Are you sure it was Sobber?" demanded Dick.

"Are you sure it was Sobber?" asked Dick.

"No, I am not dead certain—but the fellow looked a good deal like Tad."

"No, I’m not completely sure—but that guy looked a lot like Tad."

"Must have been a mistake," was Tom's comment. "What would he be doing around Ithaca?"

"Must have been a mistake," Tom said. "What's he doing around Ithaca?"

"Well, he's got to stay somewhere, Tom."

"Well, he's got to stay somewhere, Tom."

"But he wouldn't stay so close to Cedarville—he'd probably go to some big city," put in Dick.

"But he wouldn't stay that close to Cedarville—he'd probably head to some big city," added Dick.

As the train rushed on the Rover boys talked the matter over, but could make nothing out of it.

As the train sped along, the Rover boys discussed the situation, but they couldn't make any sense of it.

"I suppose he is in hiding waiting to see if Nick Pell will recover," said Dick. "He knows that if Nick doesn't get over his trouble he'll be liable to prosecution."

"I guess he's hiding, waiting to find out if Nick Pell will pull through," said Dick. "He knows that if Nick doesn't get better, he could be facing charges."

At the station at Oak Run the boys found their father awaiting them with the big family sleigh. All piled in, and over the crisp snow they started for Valley Brook farm.

At the Oak Run station, the boys found their dad waiting for them with the big family sleigh. They all climbed in, and over the fresh snow, they headed for Valley Brook farm.

"I need not ask how you are feeling," said Anderson Rover. "Every one of you looks the picture of health."

"I don’t need to ask how you’re feeling," said Anderson Rover. "Each of you looks perfectly healthy."

"I never felt better in my life," declared Dick, and Tom and Sam said the same.

"I've never felt better in my life," said Dick, and Tom and Sam agreed.

"Has Uncle Randolph heard anything more of his traction company bonds?" asked Tom, as they drove along.

"Has Uncle Randolph found out anything else about his traction company bonds?" asked Tom as they drove along.

"Not a word more," answered his father. "It is a great loss to him."

"Not another word," his father replied. "It's a huge loss for him."

"Do you suppose the game was tried on anybody else?" asked Sam.

"Do you think anyone else tried the game?" asked Sam.

"We have not heard of it."

"I haven't heard of it."

Arriving at home, the boys were warmly greeted by their uncle and their aunt and also by the others around the house. Their aunt had a hot supper awaiting them, and while they ate this the whole subject of the missing bonds was thoroughly discussed. The boys learned that a private detective was still on the trail of Merrick and Pike, but so far had reported nothing of importance.

Arriving home, the boys were warmly welcomed by their uncle, aunt, and everyone else in the house. Their aunt had a hot dinner ready for them, and while they ate, they thoroughly discussed the whole issue of the missing bonds. The boys found out that a private detective was still searching for Merrick and Pike, but so far, he hadn't reported anything significant.

"I believe those rascals,—or at least Merrick—must belong around Lake Cayuga," observed Dick. "Otherwise we shouldn't have seen Merrick in Ithaca and up at the Stanhope place."

"I think those troublemakers—at least Merrick—must be from the Lake Cayuga area," Dick remarked. "Otherwise, we wouldn't have seen Merrick in Ithaca and at the Stanhope place."

"I was very simple to let them get the best of me. The next time I shall be more careful," said Randolph Rover.

"I was really naive to let them take advantage of me. Next time, I'll be more cautious," said Randolph Rover.

The boys learned from Jack Ness that hunting in the woods back of the farm was good, and two days before Christmas they went out with the hired man. They went for rabbits and squirrels, and each took his shotgun along and a substantial lunch, for they expected to be out the greater part of the day.

The boys found out from Jack Ness that hunting in the woods behind the farm was great, so two days before Christmas, they went out with the hired man. They went for rabbits and squirrels, each bringing along their shotgun and a hearty lunch, as they planned to be out for most of the day.

It was clear, cold weather, the sun glistening brightly on the snow. They journeyed directly for a portion of the woods they knew was a favorite spot for rabbits, and it was not long before they started up several.

It was clear, cold weather, and the sun was shining brightly on the snow. They headed straight for a part of the woods they knew was a favorite spot for rabbits, and it wasn't long before they started spotting several.

"There they go!" cried Dick, and took aim. Bang! bang! went his gun, and the reports of Tom's firearm followed. Three rabbits came down, and a few minutes later Sam brought another one low.

"There they go!" shouted Dick, and took aim. Bang! bang! went his gun, and Tom's firearm followed suit. Three rabbits went down, and a few minutes later, Sam brought another one down.

"Four for a starter are not so bad," remarked Tom, as the game was placed in their bags. "Even if we don't get any more we won't have to go home empty-handed."

"Four for a starter isn't too bad," Tom said as they put the game in their bags. "Even if we don't catch anything else, we won't have to go home empty-handed."

By noon they had made their way directly through the woods and had eleven rabbits and three squirrels to their credit. Then Tom suggested they build a campfire and rest while eating their lunch and this was done.

By noon, they had gone straight through the woods and had caught eleven rabbits and three squirrels. Then Tom suggested they build a campfire and take a break to eat their lunch, and that’s what they did.

"I wish we could bring down a fox or two," said Jack Ness. "They have been bothering the chickens again lately—carried off two only night before last."

"I wish we could catch a fox or two," said Jack Ness. "They've been bothering the chickens again recently—took off with two just the other night."

"Do you know where they hang out?" asked Dick.

"Do you know where they chill?" asked Dick.

"I think they come from over yonder," and the hired man pointed with his hand to the northward.

"I think they come from over there," the hired man said, pointing north.

"Let us travel in that direction after dinner," suggested Sam. "Even if we don't spot any foxes we may find as many rabbits and squirrels there as anywhere else."

"Let's head that way after dinner," Sam suggested. "Even if we don't see any foxes, we might find just as many rabbits and squirrels there as anywhere else."

The others were willing, and half of the afternoon was spent by the four hunters in a locality that was new to them. One fox was sighted, and Jack Ness shot the animal in the hind quarters, and then Sam finished him by a shot in the side.

The others were on board, and the four hunters spent half the afternoon in a place that was unfamiliar to them. They spotted one fox, and Jack Ness shot the animal in the hindquarters, then Sam finished it off with a shot to the side.

"Well, that makes one fox less anyway," said the hired man.

"Well, that definitely makes one less fox," said the hired man.

They kept on, and brought down two rabbits and a wild turkey. By this time they were pretty well tired out, and Tom suggested that they start for home.

They continued, managing to catch two rabbits and a wild turkey. By then, they were pretty exhausted, and Tom suggested it was time to head home.

"It's a long tramp," he said, "and by the time we get back I guess we'll all be ready to rest."

"It's a long hike," he said, "and by the time we get back, I’m sure we'll all be ready to relax."

"As for that, I am ready to rest now," said Sam. "Tramping through the snow is no easy task."

"As for that, I’m ready to rest now," said Sam. "Walking through the snow is no easy job."

"Especially if a fellow's legs aren't very long," returned Dick, with a grin.

"Especially if a guy's legs aren't very long," replied Dick, grinning.

"Well, mine are as long as they ought to be," came from Sam, promptly. "They reach to the ground, and yours don't reach any further," and then there was a general laugh, Jack Ness guffawing loudly.

"Well, mine are as long as they should be," Sam replied quickly. "They reach the ground, and yours don’t reach any further," and then everyone laughed, with Jack Ness laughing the loudest.

The hired man said he knew of a short cut to the farm, and they followed him to something of a path through the woods and then out on a trail made years before by charcoal burners. Soon they came in sight of a cabin, from the chimney of which the smoke was curling.

The hired man said he knew a shortcut to the farm, and they followed him to a kind of path through the woods and then onto a trail made years ago by charcoal burners. Soon, they spotted a cabin with smoke curling up from the chimney.

"Who lives here?" asked Dick.

"Who lives here?" asked Dick.

"An old man named Derringham," answered Jack Ness. "He is very old and somewhat out of his head. He makes his living by selling herbs and barks for medicine. Years ago, so they say, he was an herb doctor, but he didn't have a certificate, or something like that, so the authorities drove him out of business. After that he got queer and took to the woods."

"An old man named Derringham," replied Jack Ness. "He's really old and a bit out of it. He makes his living selling herbs and barks for medicine. Years ago, they say he was an herbal doctor, but he didn't have any kind of official certification, so the authorities shut him down. After that, he got a bit strange and retreated into the woods."

"Let us go in and see him," said Tom, whose curiosity was aroused. He walked boldly up to the hut and knocked loudly on the dilapidated door.

"Let's go in and see him," said Tom, whose curiosity was piqued. He confidently walked up to the hut and knocked loudly on the rundown door.

"Who is that, Pop?" he heard somebody ask, in a startled voice.

"Who is that, Dad?" he heard someone ask, in a surprised voice.

"I don't know, sir," was the answer, in the voice of an old man.

"I don't know, sir," was the reply, in the voice of an elderly man.

"I don't want to see anybody," went on the first speaker. "Send him away, whoever he is."

"I don't want to see anyone," the first speaker continued. "Send him away, no matter who he is."

"Go away!" cried the old man. "I don't want anybody around here."

"Go away!" shouted the old man. "I don't want anyone around here."

By this time all of the party outside were at the door. Tom's face showed that he was laboring under sudden surprise.

By this time, the whole group outside was at the door. Tom's expression showed that he was struggling with a sudden shock.

"Evidently the old man doesn't want visitors," was Dick's comment.

"Evidently, the old man doesn't want visitors," was Dick's comment.

"There is somebody else in there with him," whispered Tom. "From his voice I should say it was Bill Dangler!"

"There’s someone else in there with him," Tom whispered. "From his voice, I’d guess it’s Bill Dangler!"


CHAPTER XXIV

A CAPTURE AND A SURPRISE

The others were much astonished by what Tom said, and they could scarcely believe that they had heard aright.

The others were really surprised by what Tom said, and they could hardly believe they had heard it correctly.

"Bill Dangler!" cried Sam, but Tom put his hand over his brother's mouth to silence him. Then he nodded vigorously.

"Bill Dangler!" shouted Sam, but Tom covered his brother's mouth to hush him. Then he nodded enthusiastically.

"What would that freight thief be doing here?" questioned Dick, in a whisper.

"What’s that freight thief doing here?" Dick asked, whispering.

"I am sure I don't know. But I am almost certain it was Dangler's voice. If you will remember, it has a certain shrillness to it."

"I really don't know. But I'm pretty sure it was Dangler's voice. If you recall, it has a distinct shrillness to it."

"Yes, I know that."

"Yeah, I know that."

During this talk there were murmurs in the cabin which those outside could not understand. Then the old man came towards the door and slipped a bolt into place.

During this conversation, there were whispers in the cabin that those outside couldn't make out. Then the old man walked over to the door and secured it with a bolt.

"I want you to go away!" he said sharply. "I don't like strangers around here."

"I want you to leave!" he said sharply. "I don't like having strangers here."

"We won't hurt you, Mr. Derringham," said Dick. "We came to pay you a friendly visit."

"We're not here to hurt you, Mr. Derringham," said Dick. "We came to see you for a friendly visit."

"Wouldn't you like a nice rabbit from us?" asked Tom, bound to get into the cabin somehow.

"Wouldn't you like a nice rabbit from us?" Tom asked, determined to get into the cabin somehow.

"I have no money with which to buy rabbits."

"I don't have any money to buy rabbits."

"We'll make you a present of one," said Sam.

"We'll give you one as a gift," said Sam.

"I want no presents from anybody. I want you to go away," said the old man, in a high-pitched, nervous tone.

"I don't want any gifts from anyone. I just want you to leave," said the old man, in a high-pitched, nervous voice.

"Mr. Derringham, don't you remember me?" asked Jack Ness. "I used to buy herbs and watercress from you. I'd like to speak to you for a minute."

"Mr. Derringham, don't you remember me?" asked Jack Ness. "I used to buy herbs and watercress from you. I'd like to talk to you for a minute."

"Who are you?"

"Who are you?"

"I am Jack Ness, the man who works over on the Rover farm."

"I’m Jack Ness, the guy who works over at the Rover farm."

"The Rover farm!" muttered a voice in the cabin. "Don't let them in! Don't you do it!"

"The Rover farm!" murmured a voice in the cabin. "Don’t let them in! Don’t you dare do it!"

"I am sure that is Dangler!" cried Tom, whose ears were on the alert. "If he is really there we have him cornered!"

"I’m pretty sure that’s Dangler!" shouted Tom, his ears perked up. "If he’s actually there, we’ve got him trapped!"

"Yes, and he shan't get away from us again," added Dick.

"Yeah, and he won't escape us again," added Dick.

"If he tries it we can halt him with a dose of buckshot," put in Sam.

"If he goes for it, we can stop him with a blast of buckshot," Sam added.

After that there was a pause, the boys not knowing exactly how to proceed. Tom pressed on the door, but it refused to give way.

After that, there was a pause, and the boys didn’t know exactly how to move forward. Tom pushed on the door, but it wouldn’t budge.

"I tell you I want you to leave!" cried the old man, after some more whispering in the cabin. "If you don't go away I'll get my gun."

"I’m telling you to get out!" shouted the old man, after a bit more whispering in the cabin. "If you don’t leave, I’ll grab my gun."

"There are four of us and all armed," answered Dick. "So you had better not do any shooting. But you have got to open that door. We will do you no harm."

"There are four of us and we're all armed," Dick replied. "So you'd better not shoot. But you need to open that door. We won’t hurt you."

"What do you want in here?"

"What do you want in here?"

"We want to see who is in there with you?" answered Tom, boldly.

"We want to see who's in there with you," Tom said confidently.

"Don't you know that I am alone?"

"Don't you know that I'm alone?"

"You are not alone," said Sam.

"You’re not alone," Sam said.

"Well, I know best," was the hesitating answer. "If I was sure you wouldn't hurt me I'd let you in."

"Well, I know what’s best," was the unsure reply. "If I was sure you wouldn't hurt me, I’d let you in."

"We will not harm you in the least," answered Dick.

"We won’t hurt you at all," replied Dick.

There was a moving around in the cabin and what seemed to be the dropping of a door. Then old Derringham came forward again.

There was some shuffling in the cabin and what sounded like a door closing. Then old Derringham stepped forward again.

"You are sure you won't rob me if I open the door?" he asked.

"You promise you won't steal from me if I open the door?" he asked.

"We mean you no harm—if you will do what is right," said Tom.

"We don’t want to hurt you—if you just do the right thing," Tom said.

Then the door was thrown open and the Rover boys and Jack Ness were confronted by a man at least seventy years of age. He had snow-white hair and a snowy beard that reached to his waist.

Then the door was swung open, and the Rover boys and Jack Ness were met by a man who was at least seventy years old. He had snow-white hair and a long white beard that reached down to his waist.

The boys and the hired man went hastily into the cabin and looked around. Nobody but Derringham was in sight. Dick looked at the floor under the table and saw something which looked like a trap door.

The boys and the hired man rushed into the cabin and took a look around. Nobody was in sight except for Derringham. Dick glanced at the floor beneath the table and noticed something that resembled a trapdoor.

"He must have gone into the cellar," said he to the others, and made a movement forward.

"He must have gone into the cellar," he said to the others, and moved forward.

"Stop, do not touch that table!" cried the old man, in alarm.

"Stop, don’t touch that table!" shouted the old man, panicking.

"Mr. Derringham, listen to me," said the eldest Rover boy firmly. "We are after a criminal—a man who for years robbed the railroad company of valuable freight. We know he is somewhere around your place. If you shield this criminal, or aid him in getting away, you will be guilty of a crime."

"Mr. Derringham, listen to me," said the oldest Rover boy firmly. "We're after a criminal—a man who has been stealing valuable cargo from the railroad company for years. We know he's somewhere near your place. If you protect this criminal or help him escape, you'll be committing a crime."

At this strong assertion the old man began to tremble, and he looked from one to another of those before him in alarm.

At this bold statement, the old man started to shake, looking nervously from one person to another in front of him.

"I—I Bill Dangler said it was not true—that it was a plot against him," he murmured.

"I—I Bill Dangler said it wasn't true—that it was a scheme against him," he murmured.

"It is true, and there is no plot against him, excepting to make him pay the penalty of his crimes," put in Tom. "If you have hidden him you had better give him up."

"It’s true, and there’s no scheme against him, other than making him face the consequences of his actions," Tom interjected. "If you’re hiding him, you should just turn him in."

"I know you," said old Derringham, turning to Jack Ness. "You used to pay me good prices for what you bought of me. Can I trust you?" he went on, pleadingly.

"I know you," old Derringham said, turning to Jack Ness. "You used to pay me decent prices for what you bought from me. Can I trust you?" he continued, with a pleading tone.

"Certainly you can, and you can trust these boys, too," was the hired man's reply. "If you want to keep out of trouble you had better help us all you can."

"Of course you can, and you can trust these guys, too," the hired man responded. "If you want to stay out of trouble, you should help us as much as you can."

By this time Dick had the table shoved to one side. Under the bottom of one of the legs he found a small iron ring, connecting with the door in the floor. He pulled on this and the door came up, showing a small cellar below, used chiefly by the old man for the storage of winter vegetables and the roots he gathered.

By this point, Dick had pushed the table to one side. Under one of the legs, he discovered a small iron ring that was linked to a door in the floor. He tugged on it, and the door lifted, revealing a small cellar below, primarily used by the old man to store winter vegetables and the roots he collected.

"Dangler, you might as well come up!" called out Dick. "It won't do you any good to try to hide."

"Dangler, you might as well come up!" shouted Dick. "Hiding isn't going to help you."

"What do you want of me?" came in a sullen voice from below.

"What do you want from me?" came in a moody voice from below.

"You know very well what we want."

"You know exactly what we want."

"I haven't done anything."

"I haven't done anything."

"You can tell that to the police, after you are locked up. Come up."

"You can tell that to the police after you're locked up. Come on up."

Slowly and with downcast face Bill Dangler crawled from the small cellar and pulled himself up to the floor of the cabin. He gazed reproachfully at the old man, who was again trembling.

Slowly, with a downcast face, Bill Dangler crawled out of the small cellar and pulled himself up to the cabin floor. He looked at the old man with disappointment, who was trembling again.

"I'll fix you for going back on me," he muttered.

"I'll get back at you for going back on me," he muttered.

"They say you are a thief," answered the old man. "If you are, I want nothing more to do with you. I am poor, but I am honest—everybody who knows me knows that."

"They say you're a thief," replied the old man. "If you are, I want nothing to do with you. I'm poor, but I'm honest—everyone who knows me knows that."

"He shall not harm you," put in Tom. "He'll soon be behind the bars."

"He won't hurt you," Tom said. "He'll be in jail before long."

A glance at the party of four, with their shotguns, convinced the freight thief that escape was out of the question.

A quick look at the group of four with their shotguns convinced the freight thief that there was no way to escape.

"I suppose I'll have to give up," he growled. "But I ain't as guilty as you may think I am."

"I guess I’ll have to give up," he said with a growl. "But I'm not as guilty as you might think."

"You are guilty enough," said Sam.

"You've done enough wrong," said Sam.

"I didn't plan those freight robberies."

"I didn't plan those cargo heists."

"Who did then?" questioned Tom.

"Who did that?" questioned Tom.

"Merrick and Pike. I don't mind telling on them, for they have gone back on me."

"Merrick and Pike. I don't care about exposing them, because they've turned their backs on me."

"Is Merrick the head of the gang?" asked Dick.

"Is Merrick the leader of the gang?" Dick asked.

"Yes."

"Yep."

"Where is he now?"

"Where is he now?"

"If I tell will you let me go?"

"If I tell you, will you let me go?"

"I can't do that, Dangler."

"I can't do that, Dangler."

"Well, I don't care anyway. Merrick hasn't treated me right, and he ought to suffer. He has a hangout a few miles from the city of Ithaca, if you know where that is."

"Well, I don't care anyway. Merrick hasn’t treated me right, and he deserves to pay for it. He has a place a few miles from the city of Ithaca, if you know where that is."

"Yes, on Lake Cayuga."

"Yes, at Lake Cayuga."

"That's it."

"That's all."

"You say a few miles from the city," pursued Sam. "What do you mean by that?"

"You mentioned it's a few miles from the city," Sam continued. "What do you mean by that?"

"He and some of his friends, Pike among them, have a meeting place along the lake. It's an old house, unpainted, and with very narrow windows, so I've been told. You find that house and likely you'll find Merrick and Pike."

"He and some of his friends, including Pike, have a hangout by the lake. It's an old, unpainted house with really narrow windows, or so I've heard. If you find that house, you'll probably find Merrick and Pike."

"I thought those chaps were from the city?" said Sam.

"I thought those guys were from the city?" said Sam.

"They are, but every once in a while they find it convenient to disappear, and then they go to that place on Lake Cayuga. It's an old homestead that used to belong to Merrick's sister."

"They are, but every now and then they find it helpful to disappear, and then they head to that place on Lake Cayuga. It's an old homestead that used to belong to Merrick's sister."

"We ought to be able to find that place," said Tom to his brothers. "Especially if it was a homestead."

"We should be able to find that place," Tom said to his brothers. "Especially if it was a homestead."

"Was the sister's name Merrick, too, or was she married?" asked Sam.

"Was her sister's name Merrick as well, or is she married?" Sam asked.

"She was a widow, so I was told. When she died she left her son in charge of Merrick—but I don't believe he ever looked after the boy very much."

"She was a widow, or so I was told. When she passed away, she left her son in charge of Merrick—but I don’t think he ever took care of the boy much."

"What was her name?" asked Dick.

"What was her name?" Dick asked.

"Sobber—Mary Ann Sobber."

"Sobber—Mary Ann Sobber."

"Sobber!" ejaculated the three Rover boys.

"Sobber!" exclaimed the three Rover boys.

"That's it."

"That's all."

"Did you ever hear the son's name?" asked Dick.

"Have you ever heard the son's name?" asked Dick.

"I don't remember—yes, I do. Merrick had a letter from him once. The boy's name was Tad Sobber. He was at a boarding school somewhere."

"I can't remember—wait, yes I can. Merrick once got a letter from him. The boy's name was Tad Sobber. He was at a boarding school somewhere."


CHAPTER XXV

CHRISTMAS AT THE FARM

"What do you think of that?"

"What do you think about that?"

"Isn't that the greatest ever!"

"Isn't that the best ever!"

"Well, I'm sorry for Tad."

"Sorry to hear about Tad."

Such were the exclamations from the three Rover boys after listening to Bill Dangler's declaration that the lad who had run away from Putnam Hall was the nephew of Merrick.

Such were the exclamations from the three Rover boys after hearing Bill Dangler's claim that the kid who had run away from Putnam Hall was Merrick's nephew.

"Are you certain of this?" asked Dick.

"Are you sure about this?" asked Dick.

"Certainly I am. But why are you so interested in Merrick's sister and her son?"

"Of course I am. But why are you so interested in Merrick's sister and her son?"

"I will tell you," answered Tom. "Tad Sobber used to go to school with us, but he ran away a short while ago and we haven't heard from him since."

"I'll tell you," Tom replied. "Tad Sobber used to go to school with us, but he ran away a little while ago, and we haven't heard from him since."

"Phew! so that's it! Maybe he's with his uncle."

"Phew! So that's it! Maybe he's with his uncle."

"Like as not. I wonder if he knows his uncle is a thief?"

"Probably. I wonder if he knows his uncle is a thief?"

"I don't know anything about that. Sid Merrick is a sly one and can put on the most innocent front you ever saw."

"I don’t know anything about that. Sid Merrick is sneaky and can put on the most innocent face you’ve ever seen."

"What do you know about Pike?"

"What do you know about Pike?"

"Oh, John Pike is only a tool, same as I was."

"Oh, John Pike is just a pawn, just like I was."

After that Bill Dangler seemed anxious to relieve his mind, and he related many of the particulars of the freight robberies. He said that all had been planned by Sid Merrick, and that two other men were implicated besides himself and Pike and named the men. He said that Merrick had sold the stolen stuff in various large cities.

After that, Bill Dangler seemed eager to share what was on his mind, and he detailed many of the specifics about the freight robberies. He claimed that Sid Merrick had masterminded everything, and that two other men were involved along with him and Pike, naming those men. He said that Merrick had sold the stolen goods in different major cities.

"Did he divide with the others?" asked Dick.

"Did he share with the others?" asked Dick.

"He was supposed to do it, but I don't think any of us ever got our full share."

"He was supposed to handle it, but I don't think any of us ever received our fair share."

Old Derringham listened to the thief's recital with keen interest. But presently he rushed forward and caught Bill Dangler by the arm.

Old Derringham listened to the thief's story with great interest. But soon, he rushed forward and grabbed Bill Dangler by the arm.

"I want you to go!" he cried, almost fiercely. "I want no thief under my roof!"

"I want you to leave!" he shouted, almost angrily. "I don’t want any thief in my house!"

"He shall go, and at once," declared Dick. "It is getting late, and it is a long tramp to Oak Run."

"He should go right away," said Dick. "It's getting late, and it's a long walk to Oak Run."

"He owes me a dollar for keeping him several days," went on the old man.

"He owes me a dollar for taking care of him for several days," the old man continued.

"Then he had better pay you," said Tom.

"Then he should pay you," said Tom.

Dangler wanted to demur, but in the end he paid for his board, and then the whole party left, the old man gazing after them curiously. That he had been entirely innocent in the affair there could not be the slightest doubt.

Dangler wanted to object, but in the end, he paid for his meal, and then the whole group left, with the old man watching them curiously. There was no doubt that he had been completely innocent in the situation.

"Now, Dangler, it won't do you any good to try to get away," said Dick, as they tramped along through the snow. "We are four to one and armed."

"Now, Dangler, trying to escape won’t help you," Dick said as they walked through the snow. "We're four against one and we’re armed."

"I won't try to run away," was the dogged answer.

"I won't try to run away," was the determined answer.

"If you give the authorities all the help you can, perhaps, when it comes to a trial, they will be a little easy on you," put in Tom.

"If you help the authorities as much as you can, maybe they’ll go a bit easy on you when it comes to the trial," Tom added.

"I hope so. I was coaxed into this. I used to be an honest man," responded the freight thief.

"I hope so. I was pushed into this. I used to be a good person," responded the freight thief.

"Well, before you die, you'll learn that 'honesty is the best policy,'" observed Sam.

"Well, before you die, you'll learn that 'honesty is the best policy,'" Sam said.

"I've learned that already. I've lost all my old friends, and I can't show myself anywhere any more."

"I've already figured that out. I've lost all my old friends, and I can't go out anywhere anymore."

The crowd had to tramp a good mile and a half before they reached a farmhouse where they could procure a team and a sleigh big enough to take all of them to Oak Run. Then they set off at a fast pace and at about supper time reached the Rover farm.

The crowd had to walk a mile and a half before they got to a farmhouse where they could get a team and a sleigh big enough to take all of them to Oak Run. Then they took off at a fast pace and around dinner time reached the Rover farm.

Those at the farm were much astonished at the "game brought in," as Anderson Rover declared. The boys waited long enough to get a meal, and gave the prisoner something to eat, and then they set off for Oak Run with their father and Dangler. Here the freight thief was placed in the custody of the local constable, who locked the man up in the garret of his own home.

Those at the farm were really surprised by the "game caught," as Anderson Rover said. The boys waited long enough to grab a meal, gave the prisoner something to eat, and then headed off to Oak Run with their dad and Dangler. There, the freight thief was handed over to the local constable, who locked him up in the attic of his own house.

That night and the next day the telegraph and telephone were kept busy, and some officers of the law from Ithaca visited the old Sobber homestead. They found the place deserted and no trace of Merrick, Pike or Tad Sobber was to be found.

That night and the next day, the telegraph and telephone were constantly in use, and some law enforcement officers from Ithaca visited the old Sobber homestead. They found the place empty and no sign of Merrick, Pike, or Tad Sobber could be found.

"It is too bad," declared Dick, when the news came in. "I thought sure we'd round up the rascals."

"It’s too bad," said Dick when the news came in. "I really thought we’d catch the rascals."

From the authorities the boys learned one thing—that the Sobber homestead was on the same road that ran past the Stanhope cottage.

From the authorities, the boys learned one thing—that the Sobber homestead was on the same road that passed by the Stanhope cottage.

"That may account for Merrick coming and looking in the window that night," said Dick. "Maybe he was traveling past and wanted to see what was going on."

"That might explain why Merrick came and looked in the window that night," said Dick. "Maybe he was passing by and wanted to see what was happening."

"More than likely he was looking for a chance to rob the place," was Tom's grim comment.

"Most likely, he was just looking for an opportunity to rob the place," Tom said grimly.

On Christmas day the boys received a number of valuable presents and gave everybody presents in return. There was a grand family dinner, such as only their aunt Martha could prepare, and it is needless to say that all did full justice to the spread. After dinner the lads went out snowballing and got Aleck Pop and Jack Ness to do the same. The boys snowballed the colored man and Jack Ness so vigorously that the pair had to run for the barn.

On Christmas Day, the boys got a bunch of great presents and gave gifts to everyone in return. They enjoyed a big family dinner that only their Aunt Martha could whip up, and it goes without saying that everyone thoroughly enjoyed the meal. After dinner, the guys went outside to have a snowball fight and got Aleck Pop and Jack Ness to join them. The boys threw snowballs at the African American man and Jack Ness so fiercely that they had to dash for the barn.

"My sakes alibe, boys!" cried Aleck Pop, after he had received a snowball in the ear. "Yo' dun work yo' snowballs lik da was comin' from a Gatling gun!"

"My goodness, guys!" shouted Aleck Pop after he got hit with a snowball in the ear. "You throw your snowballs like they're coming from a machine gun!"

During the week between Christmas and New Year, Bill Dangler was removed to the county jail, there to await the action of the grand jury. In the meantime the authorities continued the hunt for Merrick, Pike and the others, but without success.

During the week between Christmas and New Year, Bill Dangler was taken to the county jail, where he would wait for the grand jury's decision. Meanwhile, the authorities kept searching for Merrick, Pike, and the others, but they had no luck.

"I'd really like to know what has become of Tad Sobber," remarked Dick. "It is a pity if he is dependent upon such a fellow as Merrick for his support."

"I'd really like to know what happened to Tad Sobber," Dick said. "It's a shame if he has to rely on someone like Merrick for his support."

"Perhaps his mother left him money," said Tom.

"Maybe his mom left him some money," Tom said.

At last came the day when the boys returned to Putnam Hall. On the train they fell in with Larry Colby and George Granbury, and told of what they had learned.

At last, the day came when the boys returned to Putnam Hall. On the train, they ran into Larry Colby and George Granbury and shared what they had learned.

"I heard from Nick Pell yesterday," said Larry. "He is getting better gradually, but it will be some time before he is himself again."

"I heard from Nick Pell yesterday," Larry said. "He's getting better slowly, but it will take a while before he's back to normal."

"Does he still blame Tad Sobber?"

"Does he still blame Tad Sobber?"

"Yes, and he says he will never have anything to do with Sobber again."

"Yes, and he says he will never deal with Sobber again."

"Nobody can blame him for that," said Sam.

"Nobody can blame him for that," Sam said.

"I don't believe Sobber will ever return to Putnam Hall," came from Tom. "Especially when he finds out that we know he is the nephew of such a swindler as Merrick."

"I don't think Sobber will ever come back to Putnam Hall," Tom said. "Especially when he learns that we know he’s the nephew of a con artist like Merrick."

In a few days the boys settled down again to their studies. The Rovers were exceedingly anxious to make records for themselves, and whenever a lesson was too hard for Tom or Sam, Dick helped them all he could. The eldest Rover boy was sorry he had missed his former position by being absent, but he was delighted to know that he and his brothers would now finish their schooling at Putnam Hall together.

In a few days, the boys got back to their studies. The Rovers were really eager to make a name for themselves, and whenever a lesson was too difficult for Tom or Sam, Dick helped them as much as he could. The oldest Rover boy was upset that he had missed his previous position by being away, but he was thrilled to know that he and his brothers would now finish their schooling at Putnam Hall together.

"I couldn't bear to think of being separated from you," he said to Tom and Sam.

"I couldn't stand the thought of being away from you," he said to Tom and Sam.

"We don't want to be separated," returned Tom.

"We don't want to be apart," replied Tom.

"That's the talk!" declared Sam. "We'll stick together always!"

"That's the plan!" declared Sam. "We'll always stick together!"

About a week after the return to school the snow cleared away and then came a cold snap that made excellent skating. At once all the boys got out their skates, and during their off hours they had great fun on the lake.

About a week after returning to school, the snow melted, and then a cold snap brought perfect skating conditions. Immediately, all the boys took out their skates, and during their free time, they had a blast on the lake.

One afternoon a race was arranged between half a dozen boys, including Dick, Larry Colby and Peter Slade. Slade was sure he would win, and went around boasting of it.

One afternoon, a race was set up between a few boys, including Dick, Larry Colby, and Peter Slade. Slade was confident he would win and went around bragging about it.

"I have been in six races on skates," he declared, "and I won every one of them."

"I've raced in six skating competitions," he said, "and I won all of them."

"He must be a famous skater," said Tom, when he learned of this. "Dick, I don't think you'll stand much show against him."

"He must be a famous skater," Tom said when he found out about this. "Dick, I don’t think you’ll have much of a chance against him."

"I don't know. Do you know what I think of Peter Slade? I think he is a big blower."

"I don't know. Do you know what I think of Peter Slade? I think he's a big talker."

"I think that myself. Still, if he has won six races he must know something about racing."

"I think that too. Still, if he has won six races, he must know something about racing."

"Well, if I lose I shan't cry over it," said Dick, and there the talk ended.

"Well, if I lose, I won't cry about it," said Dick, and that was the end of the conversation.

The race was to be for two miles,—a mile up the lake shore and a mile back. At the appointed hour the contestants lined up, and at a word from George Strong, who had consented to start them, they were off.

The race was set for two miles—one mile up the lake shore and one mile back. At the scheduled time, the competitors lined up, and at a signal from George Strong, who had agreed to start them, they took off.

It was easy to see that Peter Slade was a good skater, and with hardly an effort he went to the front during the first quarter of the race. But then Larry and Dick began to push him, and when the mile turn was made Larry was but two yards in the rear, with Dick almost on his heels.

It was clear that Peter Slade was a great skater, and with barely any effort, he took the lead during the first quarter of the race. But then Larry and Dick started to close in on him, and by the time they reached the mile turn, Larry was just two yards behind, with Dick almost right on his tail.

"Go it, Slade, you can win easily!"

"Go for it, Slade, you can totally win!"

"Catch him, Larry!"

"Get him, Larry!"

"Put on more steam, Dick!" yelled Tom, enthusiastically.

"Put on more steam, Dick!" Tom yelled excitedly.

And then the turning point was passed by all the racers and the struggle on the homestretch commenced.

And then all the racers passed the turning point and the battle on the homestretch began.


CHAPTER XXVI

THE SKATING RACE

For nearly half a mile Peter Slade kept the lead with ease, but then his breath began to fail him. Looking over his shoulder, he saw both Larry and Dick crawling up.

For almost half a mile, Peter Slade maintained the lead effortlessly, but soon his breath started to give out. Glancing back, he saw both Larry and Dick closing in.

"No, you don't!" he muttered, and put on a fresh burst of speed that increased his lead by two yards.

"No, you don't!" he muttered, then sprinted ahead, extending his lead by two yards.

"Peter Slade is going to win!"

"Peter Slade is going to win!"

"See how he is running away from the others!"

"Look at him running away from everyone else!"

So the cries arose and it certainly looked as if the youth mentioned could not possibly be defeated.

So the cries erupted, and it definitely seemed like the young man mentioned couldn't be beaten.

But now both Larry and Dick "dug in for all they were worth," as they themselves expressed it. While there was yet a quarter of a mile to be covered Dick made a spurt and ranged up alongside of his chum.

But now both Larry and Dick "dug in for all they were worth," as they put it. With a quarter of a mile still to go, Dick made a surge and caught up to his buddy.

"Sorry, but I've got to go ahead!" he cried, gaily.

"Sorry, but I have to move on!" he exclaimed cheerfully.

"Come on, we'll both go!" yelled Larry, good naturedly, and then the pair put on a fresh effort and in a moment ranged up on either side of Peter Slade.

"Come on, we’ll both go!" shouted Larry cheerfully, and then the two put in a fresh effort and soon lined up on either side of Peter Slade.

"Hullo, they are in a line!"

"Hey, they're in line!"

"There goes Larry Colby ahead!"

"Look, there's Larry Colby!"

"Dick Rover is going with him!"

"Dick Rover is going with him!"

"Say, but that is skating, eh? Just look at Dick strike out!"

"Hey, isn't that skating? Just look at Dick strike out!"

"Sandwick is coming up, too!"

"Sandwick is coming up, too!"

"And so is Marley!"

"Marley is too!"

The last reports were true. The fourth and fifth boy were now directly behind Slade. As Dick and Larry shot ahead, still side by side, Sandwick overtook Slade and so did Marley. In the meantime the sixth boy had lost a skate and dropped out.

The latest reports were accurate. The fourth and fifth boys were now right behind Slade. As Dick and Larry sped ahead, still next to each other, Sandwick passed Slade, and so did Marley. Meanwhile, the sixth boy had lost a skate and dropped out.

With a final desperate effort Peter Slade tried to gain first place. But his wind was gone and his strength also, and he dropped back further and further.

With one last desperate push, Peter Slade tried to take the lead. But he was out of breath and out of strength, and he kept falling further behind.

"Hurrah, here they come!"

"Hooray, here they come!"

"It's a tie race between Dick and Larry!"

"It's a close race between Dick and Larry!"

"Marley is third!"

"Marley is in third place!"

"Yes, and Sandwick fourth."

"Yes, and Sandwick is fourth."

"Peter Slade is fifth."

"Peter Slade is in fifth."

"Humph! And Peter said he was bound to win!"

"Humph! And Peter said he was definitely going to win!"

Then over the line shot the skaters, Dick and Larry side by side and laughing merrily. As soon as the race was ended they locked arms to show their good feeling. Then Marley came in with Sandwick at his heels. In deep disgust Peter Slade refused to finish, but circled to one side and hurried to the boathouse, there to take off his skates and disappear.

Then the skaters zoomed past the finish line, Dick and Larry skating side by side and laughing happily. Once the race was over, they linked arms to celebrate their camaraderie. Marley followed closely behind with Sandwick right on his tail. In complete frustration, Peter Slade chose not to finish the race, veering off to the side and heading to the boathouse, where he removed his skates and vanished.

"It was a well-skated race," declared George Strong. Then he asked Dick and Larry if they wanted to skate off the tie.

"It was a well-skated race," George Strong said. Then he asked Dick and Larry if they wanted to break the tie with a skate-off.

"We won't bother," said Dick, after consulting his chum. "We are satisfied to let it stand as it is, considering that there was no prize to be awarded."

"We won't bother," said Dick, after talking it over with his friend. "We're fine with leaving it as it is, especially since there was no prize to be awarded."

The fact that he had lost the skating race made Peter Slade more sour than ever, and after that, whenever he met Dick, he glared at the eldest Rover boy defiantly.

The fact that he lost the skating race made Peter Slade more bitter than ever, and after that, whenever he saw Dick, he glared at the oldest Rover boy defiantly.

"He acts as if he had a personal grudge against me," said Dick to his brothers.

"He acts like he has a personal grudge against me," said Dick to his brothers.

"Well, he acts that way to me, too," answered Tom.

"Well, he treats me the same way," Tom replied.

"He ought to have his head punched well," was Sam's comment.

"He should get a good punch to the head," was Sam's comment.

Peter Slade did not seem to care that Larry had beaten him—his enmity was directed mainly at Dick.

Peter Slade didn’t seem to care that Larry had beaten him—his hostility was mostly aimed at Dick.

Slade was in one of the lower classes, but one day one of the teachers announced a lecture on the battleships of the American navy, and a large number of boys came in to listen and to take notes.

Slade was in one of the lower classes, but one day one of the teachers announced a lecture on the battleships of the American navy, and a large number of boys came in to listen and take notes.

In the midst of the lecture Dick had occasion to pass down one of the aisles. As he went by Peter Slade the latter put out his hand and hit him in the knee. Slade's hand had ink on it and the ink went on Dick's clean uniform.

In the middle of the lecture, Dick had to walk down one of the aisles. As he passed Peter Slade, Slade reached out his hand and hit him on the knee. Slade's hand was covered in ink, and the ink ended up on Dick's clean uniform.

"What did you do that for?" demanded Dick, halting.

"What did you do that for?" Dick asked, stopping.

"Shut up!" whispered Slade, uglily.

"Be quiet!" whispered Slade, ugly.

"I've a good mind to box your ears," went on Dick.

"I feel like giving you a smack," Dick continued.

"Will you?" roared the bully, leaping up. "Just try it!" And so speaking he made a pass at Dick's head.

"Will you?" yelled the bully, jumping up. "Go ahead and try it!" Saying that, he swung at Dick's head.

The blow landed on Dick's shoulder, leaving an ink mark behind it. The eldest Rover boy had leaped to one side. But now he leaped forward, and a well-directed blow from his fist sent Slade reeling backward over a desk.

The punch hit Dick's shoulder, leaving a mark. The oldest Rover boy had jumped to the side. But now he jumped forward, and a perfectly aimed punch from his fist sent Slade stumbling backward over a desk.

"Stop that!" cried the teacher, in alarm, and brought his lecture to an abrupt end.

"Stop that!" the teacher yelled in shock, abruptly ending his lecture.

"A fight! A fight!" cried several of the boys, and left their seats to surround Dick and the bully.

"A fight! A fight!" shouted several of the boys as they jumped out of their seats to crowd around Dick and the bully.

Slade was dazed for a moment, but on recovering he sprang at Dick and tried to force him to the floor. Around and around went the pair, bumping against the desks and sending some books to the floor. The teacher tried to get at them, but before he could do so they had separated. Then Dick hit Slade a telling blow in the left eye which caused the bully to fall into a nearby seat.

Slade was momentarily stunned, but as he regained his senses, he lunged at Dick and tried to take him down. They went tumbling around, crashing into desks and knocking some books to the ground. The teacher attempted to intervene, but before he could reach them, they pulled apart. Then Dick landed a solid punch on Slade's left eye, causing the bully to collapse into a nearby seat.

"Stop, this instant!" cried the teacher, and then turning to some of the boys added: "Summon Captain Putnam at once."

"Stop right now!" shouted the teacher, and then turning to some of the boys added: "Call Captain Putnam immediately."

The room was in an uproar, and many wanted Dick and Slade to continue the battle. But the punch in the eye had taken away the bully's courage and he did not get up to continue the contest.

The room was in chaos, and many wanted Dick and Slade to keep fighting. But the punch in the eye had knocked the bully's courage out of him, and he didn't get up to continue the fight.

"What does this mean?" demanded Captain Putnam, as he came in, and he faced Dick and Slade sternly.

"What does this mean?" Captain Putnam demanded as he walked in, facing Dick and Slade with a stern expression.

"It means that that fellow ought to have a good thrashing, sir," answered Dick, boldly, and pointed at the bully.

"It means that guy deserves a good beating, sir," replied Dick confidently, pointing at the bully.

"It's his fault, it ain't mine," put in Peter Slade, hastily. "He started it."

"It's his fault, not mine," Peter Slade quickly interrupted. "He started it."

"That is not true, Captain Putnam. I was passing his seat when he reached out and smeared ink on my knee," and Dick pointed down to his soiled trousers. "I wasn't going to stand for that and told him so. Then he jumped up and hit me in the shoulder, leaving more ink on me. After that I hit him."

"That's not true, Captain Putnam. I was walking past his seat when he reached out and got ink on my knee," and Dick pointed to his stained trousers. "I wasn't going to let that slide, so I told him. Then he got up and hit me in the shoulder, getting more ink on me. After that, I hit him back."

"It ain't so!" roared Peter Slade.

"It isn't so!" roared Peter Slade.

"That's the truth," said several. "Peter's hand is full of ink."

"That's the truth," several people said. "Peter's hand is covered in ink."

"He knocked over an inkwell just before Dick came along," said Fred. "I saw him do it."

"He knocked over an inkwell right before Dick showed up," Fred said. "I saw him do it."

"So did I," added Songbird.

"Me too," added Songbird.

"Did you see it?" questioned Captain Putnam of the instructor.

"Did you see it?" Captain Putnam asked the instructor.

"I saw nothing until the boys were fighting in the aisle," answered the teacher who had been delivering the lecture.

"I didn't see anything until the boys started fighting in the aisle," said the teacher who had been giving the lecture.

"Captain Putnam, I am sure Dick Rover is not to blame," said a very quiet student named Rames. "Slade put the ink on Rover and struck the first blow—of that I am positive."

"Captain Putnam, I'm sure Dick Rover isn't at fault," said a very quiet student named Rames. "Slade put the ink on Rover and threw the first punch—I'm certain of that."

"It was my inkwell he knocked over," came from another lad. "I told him to leave it alone, but he wouldn't mind me."

"It was my inkwell he spilled," said another boy. "I told him to leave it alone, but he wouldn't listen to me."

"Oh, you are all against me!" roared Peter Slade.

"Oh, you’re all against me!" shouted Peter Slade.

"Evidently you are guilty," said the master of the Hall, sternly. "I want both you and Richard Rover to come to my office. Rames, you can come, too, and you also, Brocton."

"Evidently, you’re guilty," said the master of the Hall, sternly. "I want both you and Richard Rover to come to my office. Rames, you can come too, and you as well, Brocton."

In the office a thorough investigation was held. Several other cadets were called upon to testify, and it was proved that Peter Slade was entirely to blame for what had occurred.

In the office, a detailed investigation took place. Several other cadets were asked to testify, and it was shown that Peter Slade was entirely at fault for what happened.

"You should not have attacked him, Richard," said the captain to Dick. "But under the circumstances I cannot blame you. You may go."

"You shouldn't have attacked him, Richard," the captain said to Dick. "But given the situation, I can't blame you. You can go."

For his misconduct Peter Slade was confined in the "guardhouse" for three days. The black eye Dick had given him did not go away very fast and when he came out and resumed his place among the students he was a sight to behold. That he was very angry at the eldest Rover boy is easily imagined.

For his wrongdoing, Peter Slade was locked up in the "guardhouse" for three days. The black eye Dick had given him didn’t fade quickly, and when he got out and returned to his place among the students, he looked quite a sight. It's easy to imagine how furious he was with the oldest Rover boy.

"I'll fix him some day," he muttered.

"I'll take care of him someday," he muttered.

"Dick, you want to watch Slade," said Tom, one day, on passing the bully in the hallway.

"Dick, you need to keep an eye on Slade," Tom said one day as he walked by the bully in the hallway.

"I guess you had better watch him yourself, Tom."

"I think you'd better keep an eye on him yourself, Tom."

"I am going to do that, don't fear. What did the captain do about your mussed-up uniform?"

"I'll take care of that, no need to worry. What did the captain say about your messed-up uniform?"

"Made Slade pay for having it cleaned."

"Made Slade pay to get it cleaned."

"Did he do it?"

"Did he really do it?"

"He had to do it—Captain Putnam put it on the bill to his folks."

"He had to do it—Captain Putnam charged it to his parents."

"That was right."

"That was correct."

"Of course it was. But I understand it made Slade as mad as hops. Oh, he surely has it in for us," went on Dick, and there the subject was dropped.

"Of course it was. But I get that it made Slade really angry. Oh, he definitely has it out for us," Dick continued, and then they dropped the subject.


CHAPTER XXVII

ON THE LAKE

Almost before the boys knew it winter was gone and spring was at hand. The ice on the lake disappeared like magic, and the hills back of Putnam Hall took on a fresh greenness pleasant to behold.

Almost before the boys realized it, winter was gone and spring was here. The ice on the lake vanished like magic, and the hills behind Putnam Hall turned a fresh green that was nice to see.

With the coming of warm weather the cadets spent a large part of their off time outdoors. Some took up rowing, and among the number were Sam and Tom. Larry Colby had become the owner of a fair-sized sloop, and he frequently took some of his chums out for a cruise up or down the lake.

With the arrival of warm weather, the cadets spent a lot of their free time outside. Some took up rowing, including Sam and Tom. Larry Colby had bought a decent-sized sailboat, and he often took some of his friends out for a cruise on the lake.

"Do you know what I'd like to do?" said Dick one day. "I'd like to visit that old Sobber homestead and see how it looks."

"Do you know what I’d like to do?" said Dick one day. "I want to visit that old Sobber house and see what it looks like."

"I've often thought of that," answered Sam. "Wonder how we can manage it?"

"I've thought about that a lot," Sam replied. "I wonder how we can make it happen?"

The matter was talked over in Larry's presence, and the cadet who owned the sloop said they might make the trip in that craft, provided the master of Putnam Hall would give them the desired permission.

The issue was discussed in Larry's presence, and the cadet who owned the sloop said they could take that boat for the trip, as long as the master of Putnam Hall gave them the necessary permission.

"We'll ask Captain Putnam at once," declared Dick.

"We'll ask Captain Putnam right away," said Dick.

Permission was granted to leave Putnam Hall early on the following Saturday morning, provided the weather was clear, and it was arranged that the party should consist of the three Rover boys, Larry, Fred and Songbird. The captain said he preferred that they come back Saturday night, but they could remain away over Sunday if they found it necessary.

Permission was granted to leave Putnam Hall early the next Saturday morning, as long as the weather was clear, and it was planned that the group would include the three Rover boys, Larry, Fred, and Songbird. The captain mentioned he would prefer they return Saturday night, but they could stay away through Sunday if they thought it was necessary.

"Do you think we'll get any clew to Merrick and Tad Sobber?" asked Dick, with a faint smile.

"Do you think we'll get any clue about Merrick and Tad Sobber?" asked Dick, with a faint smile.

"Possibly," answered Captain Putnam, smiling back. "You Rovers are great chaps for finding out things."

"Maybe," replied Captain Putnam, smiling in return. "You Rovers are really good at uncovering things."

The sloop was provided with a tiny cuddy, or cabin, and in this the boys placed a small stock of provisions and also a shotgun and some fishing lines. They left the Hall after breakfast and were glad of the promise of a warm day, with the breeze in just the right direction.

The sloop had a small cabin, and in it, the boys stored some basic supplies, a shotgun, and a few fishing lines. They left the Hall after breakfast and were happy about the forecast for a warm day with the breeze coming from the perfect direction.

"You fellows will have to tell me where to steer the sloop to," said Larry, after the mainsail had been run up. "I don't know where that old house is."

"You guys will have to tell me where to steer the sailboat," said Larry, after the mainsail had been raised. "I don't know where that old house is."

"We have a general idea where it is," answered Dick. "Of course we may have some trouble finding it. But if we get mixed up, we can go ashore and ask the folks living in that vicinity."

"We have a rough idea of where it is," Dick replied. "We might have some trouble finding it, though. But if we get lost, we can go ashore and ask the people who live nearby."

The distance to be covered along the lake shore was in the neighborhood of twelve miles, so the boys had quite a sail before them. They took turns at steering, and said they liked the sloop very much.

The distance to be covered along the lake shore was about twelve miles, so the boys had quite a sail ahead of them. They took turns steering and said they really liked the sloop.

About four miles had been covered when the breeze began to die away. This was exasperating, but could not be helped, so the boys made the best of it. As the sloop drifted along they got out some fishing tackle, and it was not long before Sam brought up a fair-sized fish, of which he felt quite proud.

About four miles had been covered when the breeze started to fade. This was frustrating, but there was nothing they could do about it, so the boys made the most of the situation. As the sloop drifted along, they pulled out some fishing gear, and it didn't take long for Sam to reel in a decent-sized fish, which he was really proud of.

"At this rate it will take us till night to reach that old house," remarked Dick, after they had been fishing half an hour. "It is too bad! I thought we'd get there by noon when we started, even if the breeze did go down."

"At this rate, it’s going to take us until night to reach that old house," Dick said after they had been fishing for half an hour. "That really stinks! I thought we’d make it there by noon when we started, even with the breeze dying down."

"Oh, I think the breeze will start up again before long," said Tom hopefully. "Let us enjoy this fishing while we have the chance," he added, having just pulled in a real piscatorial prize.

"Oh, I think the breeze will pick up again soon," Tom said, feeling optimistic. "Let's make the most of this fishing while we can," he added, having just caught a real fish.

By noon they had a good mess of fish to their credit, and then Sam proposed that they go ashore and build a fire and cook some for dinner.

By noon, they had caught a decent amount of fish, and then Sam suggested they head to shore, make a fire, and cook some for dinner.

"There is no use of mourning over the wind," said he.

"There’s no point in mourning over the wind," he said.

"If it wasn't for the sloop we might tramp to the old house," returned Dick.

"If it weren't for the sloop, we could walk to the old house," replied Dick.

"I shouldn't wish to leave my boat just anywhere," said Larry. "Somebody might run off with her,—and she cost quite some money."

"I don’t want to leave my boat just anywhere," said Larry. "Someone might steal her, and she wasn't cheap."

"You might leave her in care of some farmer along here," suggested Songbird, and then he added softly:

"You could leave her with some farmer around here," suggested Songbird, and then he added quietly:

"What good is a boat without a breeze?
It's like a forest without its trees.
It's like a table missing a leg,——"
"Or a big blue tent without its stake!"

finished Tom. "But I move we camp and cook fish," he continued. "We can have a dandy meal, along with the stuff we brought along."

finished Tom. "But I suggest we set up camp and cook some fish," he added. "We can have a great meal, along with the things we brought with us."

The idea of going ashore prevailed, and soon they had tied up the sloop and lowered the mainsail. Brushwood was handy, and having started a fire they cleaned some of the fish and set it to broiling. They had a pot along in which they made coffee, and they also brought out some bread and crackers, cake, and some fruit. They had some meat with them, but left that for possible future use.

The decision to go ashore won out, and before long they had docked the sloop and lowered the mainsail. There was plenty of brushwood nearby, so they started a fire, cleaned some of the fish, and got it cooking. They had a pot for making coffee, and they also took out some bread, crackers, cake, and some fruit. They had brought some meat along but set it aside for later.

The cadets took their time over the meal, and it was not until two o'clock that they again boarded the Polly, as Larry had named his craft.

The cadets enjoyed their meal leisurely, and it wasn't until two o'clock that they got back on the Polly, the name Larry had given his boat.

"I think the breeze is coming again," cried Dick, holding up his hand.

"I think the breeze is coming back," shouted Dick, raising his hand.

"Let it come!" was the cry, and as the wind freshened all felt much better. Soon the Polly was bowling over the lake as speedily as when they had first started.

"Let it come!" was the shout, and as the wind picked up, everyone felt a lot better. Soon the Polly was racing across the lake as quickly as when they first set out.

"Do you know what I think?" said Songbird, who stood at the stern looking toward the distant hills. "I think we are going to have more wind than we'll want before night."

"Do you know what I think?" said Songbird, who stood at the back looking toward the distant hills. "I think we're going to have more wind than we want before night."

"Do you think a big blow is coming?" questioned Fred.

"Do you think something big is about to happen?" Fred asked.

"It looks that way to me. Do you see those dark clouds just beginning to show themselves yonder?"

"It looks that way to me. Do you see those dark clouds starting to appear over there?"

"Well, I shan't mind a little blow," said Dick. "In fact, I think I'd rather like the excitement." And the others said the same.

"Well, I don't mind a little fight," said Dick. "Actually, I think I'd kind of enjoy the excitement." And the others agreed.

They were still about two miles from the spot where they supposed the old house was located, when it suddenly grew darker and the breeze freshened greatly. Then came a puff of air that sent the Polly far over on her side.

They were still about two miles from where they thought the old house was, when it suddenly got darker and the breeze picked up a lot. Then a gust of wind came that tipped the Polly far over on her side.

"Hi! this won't do!" cried Fred, in alarm. "We don't want to upset!"

"Hey! This isn't right!" Fred exclaimed, worried. "We don't want to cause a scene!"

"Maybe we had better take in some sail," added Songbird nervously.

"Maybe we should take in some sail," added Songbird nervously.

He had scarcely spoken when there came another puff of wind that made all cling fast to the deck to keep from being pitched overboard. The sky was now very dark, and there were a few flakes of snow in the air.

He had barely said anything when another gust of wind hit, forcing everyone to hold on tightly to the deck to avoid being thrown overboard. The sky was now very dark, and there were a few snowflakes drifting in the air.

"It's a spring snowsquall, that's what it is," announced Dick. "I don't think it will last over ten or fifteen minutes."

"It's a spring snowstorm, that's what it is," Dick said. "I don't think it will last more than ten or fifteen minutes."

"It's too much for the Polly," came from Larry. "Put down the mainsail, will you?"

"It's too much for the Polly," said Larry. "Can you lower the mainsail?"

Several sprang to do as requested, and hardly had the sheet been lowered and stowed away when there came a fierce gust that drove them well in shore.

Several jumped to do as asked, and barely had the sail been lowered and stored away when a strong gust hit, pushing them far inland.

"There is a cove—we can go in there for shelter!" cried Sam, and the sloop was steered accordingly. The cove was well protected by trees and they came to anchor at a spot that looked particularly inviting.

"There’s a cove—we can go in there for shelter!" Sam shouted, and the sloop was steered that way. The cove was well protected by trees, and they anchored in a spot that looked especially inviting.

The boys were afraid it would rain, and wondered what they would do to keep from getting wet, since the cuddy on the sloop was too small to hold more than two or three of the party. But no rain came, and soon the flurry of snow disappeared. The wind, however, instead of letting up, blew harder than ever.

The boys were worried it would rain and wondered how they would stay dry since the cabin on the sloop was too small for more than two or three of them. But no rain came, and soon the flurry of snow melted away. However, the wind didn't die down; it blew harder than ever.

"I am glad we are not out in the middle of the lake," observed Fred. "We'd be capsized sure!"

"I’m glad we’re not out in the middle of the lake," Fred said. "We’d definitely capsize!"

"This is certainly getting to be a regular gale," answered Dick. "And the worst of it is, there is no telling how long it is going to last."

"This is definitely becoming a steady storm," replied Dick. "And the worst part is, there's no way to know how long it's going to last."

There was nothing to do but to wait, and in order to keep warm the cadets put up a bit of sailcloth on the deck of the sloop and taking in the cuddy. There they crouched, and told stories and talked for over an hour.

There was nothing to do but wait, so the cadets set up some sailcloth on the deck of the sloop and took cover in the cuddy. There, they huddled together, sharing stories and chatting for over an hour.

"I move we go on," said Tom, at last. "The wind isn't quite as strong as it was."

"I suggest we continue," said Tom finally. "The wind isn't as strong as it was."

Although doubtful of the wisdom of the proceedings, the others voted to proceed and they poled their way out of the cove. Only the jib of the Polly was hoisted and this sent them bowling along at a fair rate of speed.

Although they were unsure about the decisions being made, the others agreed to move forward and they paddled their way out of the cove. Only the jib of the Polly was raised, which helped them go along at a good speed.

Dick stood in the bow and at last called upon Larry to turn the sloop toward shore.

Dick stood at the front of the boat and finally told Larry to steer the sloop toward the shore.

"I think we must be in the neighborhood of that house now," he said. "And just ahead is a fine cove where the sloop will be as well sheltered as it was at the other cove."

"I think we must be near that house now," he said. "And just ahead is a nice cove where the sloop will be just as sheltered as it was at the other cove."

Accordingly Larry turned the Polly in, and the other lads lowered the sail. They came to anchor between a number of tall trees, where the sloop was almost screened from sight.

Accordingly, Larry brought the Polly in, and the other guys lowered the sail. They dropped anchor among a bunch of tall trees, where the sloop was almost hidden from view.

Having made certain the boat could not drift away, the six boys, led by Dick, made their way along the shore until they struck something of a path. Coming to a slight rise, Dick pointed with his hand.

Having made sure the boat couldn’t drift away, the six boys, led by Dick, headed along the shore until they found a bit of a path. When they reached a small hill, Dick pointed with his hand.

"Isn't that a house, on the other side of the hill?" he asked.

"Isn't that a house over there, on the other side of the hill?" he asked.

"Yes!" cried Tom. "And by the appearance of it I should say it's the place we are looking for!"

"Yes!" shouted Tom. "And by the looks of it, I'd say it's the place we're looking for!"


CHAPTER XXVIII

AT THE OLD HOUSE

The Rover boys and their chums approached the old house with a good deal of interest. Dick led the way, setting a pace that made it hard for the others to keep up.

The Rover boys and their friends walked up to the old house with a lot of curiosity. Dick took the lead, walking at a speed that made it tough for the others to keep up.

"Don't hurry so, Dick," remonstrated Fred. "The house isn't going to run away."

"Don't rush so, Dick," Fred said. "The house isn't going anywhere."

"Dick wants to make sure if that Merrick is around," responded Songbird. "And I can't blame him."

"Dick wants to check if Merrick is around," Songbird replied. "And I can't blame him."

The old Sobber homestead was surrounded by a grove of trees equally aged. One of the trees had blown down, taking a corner of the roof with it. Through this opening the birds flitted.

The old Sobber homestead was surrounded by a grove of equally aged trees. One of the trees had fallen over, taking a corner of the roof with it. Through this opening, birds zipped in and out.

"I don't believe a soul is around," observed Tom, as they halted in front of the building.

"I don't think anyone's around," Tom said as they stopped in front of the building.

"Nothing like ringing the bell!" cried Sam, and mounting the dilapidated piazza he raised the ancient knocker of the door and used it vigorously. Then came a crash and the youngest Rover felt the piazza bottom give way.

"Nothing like ringing the bell!" shouted Sam, and climbing up the worn-out porch, he lifted the old door knocker and hit it hard. Then came a loud crash and the youngest Rover felt the porch give way beneath him.

"Look out, a post is coming down!" cried Dick, warningly, and Sam had just time enough to leap away when the corner post of the piazza fell, allowing the roof above to sag several inches.

"Watch out, a post is coming down!" shouted Dick, giving a warning, and Sam barely had time to jump away as the corner post of the porch fell, causing the roof above to sag a few inches.

"Looks to me as if the whole building was on the verge of collapse," was Songbird's comment.

"Looks to me like the whole building is about to collapse," was Songbird's comment.

"Yes, and I don't know whether I want to go in or not," added Larry.

"Yeah, and I’m not sure if I want to go in or not," added Larry.

"It certainly does look shaky," admitted Dick. "I don't think anybody would risk staying in it long."

"It definitely looks unstable," admitted Dick. "I don't think anyone would take the chance of staying in it for long."

Leaving the front, they walked around the old house and gazed through several of the broken-out windows. Inside all was dirt and cobwebs, with a few pieces of broken-down furniture scattered about. As he looked in one window Tom saw a big rat scurry across the floor.

Leaving the front, they walked around the old house and looked through several of the broken windows. Inside, everything was dirty and covered in cobwebs, with a few pieces of shattered furniture scattered around. As he peered in through one window, Tom saw a big rat scamper across the floor.

"I guess rats are the only tenants," he said dryly. "And they don't pay rent."

"I suppose rats are the only residents," he said flatly. "And they don’t pay rent."

"With a few birds on the top floor, front," added Sam. "Well, do we go in or not?"

"With a couple of birds on the top floor, front," Sam added. "So, do we go in or not?"

"I am going in," declared Dick, and pushed open the old kitchen door. It was damp and mouldy in the apartment, for the rain had soaked loose much of the plaster and caused it to fall.

"I’m going in," said Dick, as he pushed open the old kitchen door. The apartment was damp and musty because the rain had soaked through a lot of the plaster and made it crumble.

The big open fireplace looked grimy and forbidding with its iron bars and chains. An iron kettle stood on the chimney-piece, a crack across the bottom.

The large open fireplace appeared dirty and unwelcoming with its iron bars and chains. An iron kettle sat on the mantel, a crack running across the bottom.

"Somebody has had a fire here not so very long ago!" said Dick, and picked up a bit of half-burnt newspaper. He turned it over. "Here is a date. This newspaper is only four days old!"

"Someone had a fire here not too long ago!" said Dick, picking up a piece of half-burnt newspaper. He flipped it over. "Here’s a date. This newspaper is only four days old!"

"Then whoever made a fire here visited this house within the past four days," said Larry in a tragic whisper.

"Then whoever made a fire here must have been in this house in the last four days," Larry said in a somber whisper.

"Whoop! just listen to what a detective Larry is becoming!" cried Tom. "Regular Bowery Bob, the Newsboy Sleuth!"

"Wow! Just listen to the detective Larry is turning into!" exclaimed Tom. "He's like a real Bowery Bob, the Newsboy Detective!"

"Perhaps it was only some curiosity seeker who came here," suggested Fred.

"Maybe it was just some curious person who came here," Fred suggested.

With caution, for the floors were very rotten, the cadets moved from one room of the old house to another.

With caution, since the floors were really rotting, the cadets moved from one room of the old house to another.

"Anything in there?" asked Tom of Sam, as the latter peered into a room that was extra dark.

"Is there anything in there?" Tom asked Sam, as Sam looked into a room that was really dark.

"I can't make out," was the answer, and Sam took a step forward. Then of a sudden there was a strange whirring, and something hit the youngest Rover boy on the ear, causing him to fall back in fright.

"I can't tell," was the reply, and Sam stepped forward. Then suddenly there was a strange buzzing sound, and something struck the youngest Rover boy on the ear, causing him to stumble back in fear.

"Stop that!" he cried.

"Cut that out!" he shouted.

"What was it?" queried Tom, while the others came running to the spot.

"What was it?" Tom asked as the others ran to the scene.

"Something hit me on the ear!"

"Something caught my ear!"

"Anybody in there?"

"Is anyone in there?"

"There must be."

"It has to be."

"Come out of that, whoever you are!" yelled Fred, while Dick pointed his shotgun at the door.

"Come out of there, whoever you are!" shouted Fred, as Dick aimed his shotgun at the door.

There was no answer, but a second later came the whirring again, and then a big bat flew into the light, just grazing Tom's face.

There was no response, but a moment later, the whirring started again, and then a large bat swooped into the light, barely brushing against Tom's face.

"A bat!"

"A bat!"

"Let it go!" said Songbird, and then the bat flew out of a window and disappeared.

"Let it go!" said Songbird, and then the bat flew out of a window and vanished.

"Oh!" murmured Sam, and breathed a sigh of relief. "I—I thought somebody struck at me!"

"Oh!" Sam said softly, letting out a sigh of relief. "I—I thought someone was going to hit me!"

"I've got one of those electric pocket lights along," said Tom. "Let me use that."

"I have one of those electric pocket lights with me," Tom said. "Let me use it."

He turned on the little electric lamp, and by its rays they inspected the apartment. It was a bedroom, and in one corner was an old bedstead and on it a musty straw mattress. In another corner was a closet containing several shelves.

He turned on the small electric lamp, and by its light they examined the apartment. It was a bedroom, and in one corner was an old bed frame with a musty straw mattress on it. In another corner was a closet with several shelves.

"Here is an old inkwell," said Dick, and brought it forth. "And here are the remains of a box of writing paper and envelopes."

"Here’s an old inkwell," Dick said, presenting it. "And here are the leftover pieces of a box of writing paper and envelopes."

"Any letters?" asked Fred.

"Any mail?" asked Fred.

They looked around, but at first could find no writings of any kind. But behind one of the shelves, in a crack, they discovered several sheets of paper and took these to the light to read.

They looked around but initially couldn’t find any writings at all. However, behind one of the shelves, in a crack, they found several sheets of paper and brought them to the light to read.

"They are parts of letters from Mr. Sobber to his wife," said Dick. "They must have been written by Tad's father."

"They're parts of letters from Mr. Sobber to his wife," Dick said. "They must have been written by Tad's dad."

"He speaks here of Merrick," added Tom, who was scanning a blurred page. "Merrick is Mrs. Sobber's brother beyond a doubt."

"He’s talking about Merrick here," Tom added, while looking at a blurry page. "Merrick is definitely Mrs. Sobber's brother."

"From these letters I should say Mr. Sobber had been off on a sea trip," continued the eldest Rover boy. "And it looks to me as if he had been an honest man, for he tells his wife that he hopes Merrick will give up his gambling habits."

"From these letters, I'd say Mr. Sobber had been on a sea trip," continued the oldest Rover boy. "And it seems to me that he was an honest man because he tells his wife that he hopes Merrick will quit his gambling habits."

From the bedroom the boys entered what had been the parlor of the house. This was almost bare. To one side of the parlor was an entry-way, and here was a stairs leading to the second story and another leading to the cellar.

From the bedroom, the boys walked into what used to be the living room of the house. It was nearly empty. On one side of the living room was an entrance, with stairs going up to the second floor and another set going down to the cellar.

"Well, shall we go up or down?" queried Dick.

"Well, should we go up or down?" asked Dick.

"Let us see what the cellar looks like first," answered Sam. "Perhaps we'll find a pot of gold there."

"Let's check out the cellar first," Sam replied. "Maybe we'll find a pot of gold there."

"Or a few skeletons," put in Tom.

"Or a few skeletons," added Tom.

"Ugh! don't say skeletons," cried Songbird, with a shiver. "I've got the creeps already!"

"Ugh! Don't mention skeletons," Songbird exclaimed, shivering. "I’m already feeling freaked out!"

"Look out that you don't break your neck on the stairs," warned Larry, and then Dick led the way down, holding the light before him.

"Be careful not to fall down the stairs," warned Larry, and then Dick took the lead, holding the light in front of him.

If it was damp above it was far more so below, and the boys shivered in spite of themselves. The cellar had only a mud bottom and this was covered with slime and mold. There was little there to interest them outside of an old chest which, when they pried it open, proved to be empty.

If it was damp above, it was even wetter below, and the boys shivered despite themselves. The cellar had only a muddy floor, which was covered in slime and mold. There wasn’t much to catch their interest except for an old chest that, when they pried it open, turned out to be empty.

"Listen!" cried Tom, suddenly, and held up his hand.

"Listen!" Tom suddenly shouted, raising his hand.

"What did you hear?" demanded several of the others.

"What did you hear?" demanded several of the others.

"I thought I heard somebody walking around upstairs. There it is again!"

"I think I just heard someone walking around upstairs. There it is again!"

All gave attention, and heard the unmistakable sounds of footsteps on the stairs leading to the second story.

All listened carefully and heard the unmistakable sounds of footsteps on the stairs leading to the second floor.

"Who is up there?" called out Dick, and turned to leave the cellar, followed by his brothers and chums.

"Who's up there?" shouted Dick, as he turned to leave the cellar, with his brothers and friends trailing behind him.

"Stay where you are!" came back in a harsh voice. "Don't any of you dare to come out of that cellar!"

"Stay where you are!" came back in a harsh voice. "None of you dare to come out of that cellar!"

"It is Merrick!" burst out Tom.

"It’s Merrick!" Tom said excitedly.

Hardly had he spoken when they heard a door shut sharply and a bolt dropped into place. Then the footsteps retreated.

Hardly had he finished speaking when they heard a door slam shut and a bolt slide into place. Then the footsteps faded away.

"He has shut the door to the cellar!" cried Dick, flashing the light upward. "We are locked in!"

"He’s locked the cellar door!" shouted Dick, shining the light upward. "We’re trapped!"

"Hark! I heard more than one person running from the house," said Larry.

"Hear that? I heard more than one person running out of the house," said Larry.

"That Pike must be with him."

"That Pike has to be with him."

"Or else Tad Sobber."

"Or else, Tad Sobber."

As quickly as he could, Dick ran up the old stairs and tried the door. It was in fairly good condition and refused to budge.

As fast as he could, Dick sprinted up the old stairs and tried the door. It was in pretty good shape and wouldn't budge.

"Smash it down!" called out Tom, and went to his brother's assistance.

"Smash it down!" yelled Tom, as he rushed to help his brother.

"We must get out and collar those rascals," said Sam. "Can't you get the door open?"

"We need to go out and catch those troublemakers," said Sam. "Can’t you get the door open?"

"We ought to be able to," answered Dick. "Here, catch the light and take the gun."

"We should be able to," replied Dick. "Here, grab the flashlight and take the gun."

In a few seconds Dick, Tom and Songbird were pressing on the door with all their strength. All stood on the top step of the cellar stairs.

In a few seconds, Dick, Tom, and Songbird were pushing against the door with all their might. They all stood at the top of the cellar stairs.

"Now then, all together!" cried Dick, and they shoved with might and main. Then came a crack below them, and an instant later the cellar stairs collapsed, carrying them with it. As they went down in a confused heap the stairs struck the electric light and smashed it. It also knocked the shotgun from Sam's hand.

"Alright, everyone! Let’s go!" shouted Dick, and they pushed with all their strength. Then, they heard a crack beneath them, and a moment later, the cellar stairs gave way, taking them down with it. As they fell in a tangled pile, the stairs hit the electric light and broke it. It also knocked the shotgun out of Sam's hand.

Bang! went the firearm, with a report in the narrow confines of the cellar that was deafening.

Bang! went the gun, with a sound in the tight space of the cellar that was deafening.

"I'm killed! I'm killed!" came from Larry, an instant later. "You've shot my hand off!"

"I'm done for! I'm done for!" Larry shouted a moment later. "You've shot my hand off!"


CHAPTER XXIX

A WRECK AND A CAPTURE

"Get off of my fingers!"

"Get off my fingers!"

"Please let me get out of this hole!"

"Please let me out of this hole!"

"Say, how can I get up if you're going to sit on my legs?"

"Hey, how can I get up if you're sitting on my legs?"

These and a few more utterances came from the boys as they endeavored to clear themselves of the wreckage of the fallen stairs. The small cellar was filled with smoke from the shotgun, and Larry was dancing around flipping his hurt hand in the air. All was pitch dark, for the small windows were covered with dirt and cobwebs to such a depth that no light penetrated through them.

These and a few more comments came from the boys as they tried to clear the debris from the collapsed stairs. The small cellar was filled with smoke from the shotgun, and Larry was dancing around, waving his injured hand in the air. It was completely dark, as the small windows were so covered with dirt and cobwebs that no light was getting through.

"Beware of that gun!" called Dick, when he could speak. "Only one barrel went off, remember."

"Watch out for that gun!" Dick shouted when he could finally speak. "Only one barrel fired, remember."

"Larry, are you really killed?" questioned Sara, who, somehow, felt responsible, since the weapon had been in his hands.

"Larry, are you really dead?" Sara asked, feeling somehow responsible since the weapon had been in his hands.

"N—no, but I'm hit in the fingers," came from the wounded boy. "The shot went right past my head, too!"

"N—no, but I got hit in the fingers," said the injured boy. "The bullet went right past my head, too!"

"Make a light, somebody," called out Fred. "Songbird, you've got some matches."

"Light it up, someone," Fred shouted. "Songbird, you've got some matches."

The poet of the Hall lit a match, and by this faint light the boys first of all looked at Larry's damaged hand. Fortunately the charge of shot had merely grazed the thumb and middle finger, and it was found that Larry was more frightened than hurt. The hand was bound up in a couple of handkerchiefs.

The poet of the Hall struck a match, and in the dim light, the boys first examined Larry's injured hand. Luckily, the shot had only grazed his thumb and middle finger, and it turned out that Larry was more scared than hurt. His hand was wrapped up in a couple of handkerchiefs.

"When we get back to the boat you'll want to wash the wounds well," said Dick.

"When we get back to the boat, you'll want to clean the wounds thoroughly," said Dick.

Tom had picked up the electric pocket light, but found he could not make it work. Again they were in darkness until another match was lit.

Tom had picked up the flashlight, but he discovered he couldn’t get it to work. Once again, they were in the dark until another match was struck.

"We can't reach that door, with the stairs down," was Dick's comment. "Let us break out a window."

"We can't get to that door with the stairs down," Dick said. "Let's break a window."

This was easily accomplished, and one after another the cadets crawled forth from the cellar. It was a tight squeeze, especially for Fred, who was rather large at the waist line.

This was easily done, and one by one, the cadets crawled out of the cellar. It was a tight fit, especially for Fred, who was rather big around the waist.

"I guess those fellows who ran away thought we couldn't get through that window," said Songbird.

"I guess those guys who ran away thought we couldn't get through that window," said Songbird.

"If it had been an inch smaller I should have been stuck," answered Fred.

"If it had been even a little smaller I would have been stuck," Fred replied.

They looked all around the old building, but nobody was in sight. The front door stood wide open, and they rightly surmised that the others had taken their departure that way.

They looked everywhere in the old building, but there was no one around. The front door was wide open, and they correctly guessed that the others had left through there.

"The question is, Which way did they go?" came from Dick.

"The question is, which way did they go?" Dick asked.

"Do you think they went on foot?" asked Sam. "They might have a carriage."

"Do you think they walked?" asked Sam. "They could have a carriage."

"Or a boat," added Larry. "Oh, I hope we can catch them, just to make 'em pay for these hurt fingers of mine!" And he shut his teeth hard, for the wounds pained him not a little.

"Or a boat," Larry added. "Oh, I hope we can catch them, just to make them pay for these hurt fingers of mine!" And he clenched his teeth, because the wounds were really bothering him.

"Larry, I trust you don't think it was my fault," observed Sam.

"Larry, I hope you don't think it was my fault," said Sam.

"Not a bit of it, Sam. It was simply an accident, that's all. I am glad those on the stairs didn't hurt themselves."

"Not at all, Sam. It was just an accident, that's all. I'm relieved that the people on the stairs didn't get hurt."

"Well, my knee doesn't feel any too good," came from Tom. "I guess I scratched it quite some."

"Well, my knee doesn't feel very good," Tom said. "I think I scratched it a bit."

"Shall we try to find those fellows first or go upstairs and look around?" asked Songbird.

"Should we try to find those guys first or go upstairs and check it out?" asked Songbird.

"Let us try to find them first," said Dick. "We can come back here any time."

"Let’s try to find them first," said Dick. "We can come back here anytime."

"I have a plan," said Tom. "Let us scatter in all directions. If anybody sees anything of them, give the school whistle."

"I have a plan," Tom said. "Let's spread out in all directions. If anyone sees them, blow the school whistle."

"Good! that's the talk!" exclaimed Sam. "The sooner the better."

"Awesome! That's the way to go!" shouted Sam. "The sooner, the better."

In a minute more the six cadets were hunting in as many different directions for those they were after. Larry, Songbird and Fred took to the lake shore, while the three Rover boys went up and down the roadway and into the woods beyond.

In just a minute, the six cadets were searching in different directions for their targets. Larry, Songbird, and Fred headed to the lake shore, while the three Rover boys wandered along the road and into the woods beyond.

Nearly half an hour was spent in the search when the other lads heard a whistle from the lake shore. The signal came from Larry, and was repeated several times.

Nearly thirty minutes were spent searching when the other guys heard a whistle from the lake shore. The signal came from Larry and was repeated several times.

"He wants us in a hurry," said Sam to Dick, when they met, and started on a run. They met Larry coming towards them, beckoning wildly.

"He wants us to hurry," Sam said to Dick when they met, and then they took off running. They saw Larry coming toward them, waving frantically.

"Hurry up!" he called.

"Come on!" he called.

"What's up?" asked Dick.

"What's up?" Dick asked.

"They just went past in a sailboat and they are bound across the lake."

"They just passed by in a sailboat and are headed across the lake."

"The two men?" asked Sam.

"The two guys?" asked Sam.

"Yes, and Tad Sobber, too."

"Yes, and Tad Sobber as well."

"Tad!"

"Tad!"

"Yes. Their boat couldn't have been very far from mine. I saw the two men get on board and then Tad came from a cabin, and all three hoisted the sails as quickly as they could and stood over in the direction of the point with the three rocks—you remember the spot?"

"Yeah. Their boat couldn’t have been too far from mine. I saw the two guys get on board, and then Tad came out of a cabin, and all three of them hurried to hoist the sails and head towards the point with the three rocks—you remember that place?"

"I do—the place we once went nutting," said Dick.

"I do—the spot we used to go nut collecting," said Dick.

By this time the other cadets were coming up, and they listened with keen interest to what Larry had to tell. In the meantime all ran to the Polly, and the sloop was poled out of the cove and the mainsail and jib were hoisted. As Larry was in no condition to steer, Dick took the tiller.

By this time, the other cadets were arriving, and they listened intently to what Larry had to say. Meanwhile, everyone ran to the Polly, and they poled the sloop out of the cove before raising the mainsail and jib. Since Larry wasn’t able to steer, Dick took the tiller.

"They will get away if they possibly can," observed Songbird. "Do you think, if we get too close to them, they'll fire at us, or anything like that?"

"They'll escape if they can," said Songbird. "Do you think if we get too close, they'll shoot at us or something?"

"There is no telling," answered Dick. "But I am going to load up that empty barrel of the shotgun, and if they dare to shoot I'll shoot back," he added, with determination.

"There’s no way to know," Dick replied. "But I’m going to load that empty shotgun barrel, and if they have the guts to shoot, I’ll shoot back," he added, resolutely.

The other boat was in sight, but a good half mile away, and it was a serious question whether the Polly could get anywhere near the craft before the point with the three rocks was gained.

The other boat was visible, but a good half mile away, and it was a real question whether the Polly could reach the craft before getting past the point with the three rocks.

"Well, if they go ashore we can capture the boat anyway," observed Sam. "That will be something."

"Well, if they go ashore, we can still capture the boat," Sam said. "That would be something."

"Probably the boat was only hired. The owner may not know what rascals those chaps are."

"Maybe the boat was just rented. The owner might not realize what troublemakers those guys are."

"The craft looked old and clumsy to me," said Larry. "If you sail the Polly with care perhaps you can catch her—if they don't play us some trick."

"The boat seemed outdated and awkward to me," said Larry. "If you sail the Polly carefully, maybe you can catch her—unless they pull some trick on us."

The chase was now on in earnest, and the cadets on board the sloop did all in their power to make speed. There was a fair breeze, the gale having gone down while they were at the house.

The chase was now truly underway, and the cadets on the sloop did everything they could to pick up speed. There was a nice breeze, as the storm had died down while they were at the house.

"I don't think they know much about running a boat," said Tom, presently. "What are they up to now?"

"I don’t think they know much about operating a boat," Tom said after a moment. "What are they doing now?"

"They are turning back!" cried Sam. "See, they are headed for yonder cove. They are not going up to the three rocks."

"They're turning back!" shouted Sam. "Look, they're heading for that cove over there. They're not going up to the three rocks."

"What cove is that?" asked Songbird. "Is it the place we went fishing the day we caught the turtle?"

"What cove is that?" asked Songbird. "Is it the spot where we went fishing the day we caught the turtle?"

"Yes."

Yes.

"Then they had better look out! Don't you remember those sharp rocks, right near the mouth of the cove?"

"Then they better watch out! Don't you remember those sharp rocks, right by the entrance of the cove?"

Those who had been fishing the day mentioned did remember the rocks, and they watched the boat ahead with keen interest. The wind had freshened a little and the craft had swung around swiftly and was rushing for the cove. They could see one of the men trying to lower the mainsail.

Those who had been fishing that day remembered the rocks, and they watched the boat ahead with great interest. The wind had picked up a bit, and the boat had turned quickly and was racing toward the cove. They could see one of the men trying to lower the mainsail.

"They are in dangerous water!" cried Dick.

"They're in dangerous waters!" shouted Dick.

He had just uttered the words when they saw the boat strike something, shiver from stem to stern, and back away. Then she went ahead and struck a second time. A second later she went over to larboard, throwing the two men and Tad Sobber into the lake!

He had just said it when they saw the boat hit something, shudder from front to back, and back off. Then it moved forward and hit again. A moment later, it tipped to the left, tossing the two guys and Tad Sobber into the lake!

"They've struck the rocks!"

"They've hit the rocks!"

"The boat is sinking!"

"The boat's sinking!"

"They are all in the water!"

"They're all in the water!"

"Lower the mainsail!" yelled Larry. "We don't want to get caught on the rocks! Sheer off, Dick!"

"Lower the mainsail!" shouted Larry. "We can't get stuck on the rocks! Turn away, Dick!"

Dick swung the tiller around, and in a few seconds the mainsail came down with a bang and was secured by the others. The jib was still up, and this drew just sufficiently to send them forward slowly, to the spot where the catastrophe had occurred.

Dick turned the tiller, and in a few seconds the mainsail dropped with a bang and was secured by the others. The jib was still up, and it caught just enough wind to move them slowly toward the spot where the disaster had happened.

They found Pike floundering around in the water, yelling lustily for aid. Sid Merrick and Tad Sobber had struck out for the nearest part of the shore, about two hundred feet away.

They found Pike struggling in the water, shouting loudly for help. Sid Merrick and Tad Sobber had headed for the closest part of the shore, which was about two hundred feet away.

"Here, catch hold of this and I'll pull you up," said Tom, reaching down to Pike with a pole. The floundering man did as told willingly, and was quickly hauled to the deck. Then the Polly was turned toward the shore and the jib was lowered.

"Here, grab this and I'll pull you up," Tom said, reaching down to Pike with a pole. The struggling man did as he was told and was quickly pulled onto the deck. Then the Polly was turned toward the shore, and the jib was lowered.

It was no easy task to bring the sloop in, for they had to beware of the rocks, and by the time this was accomplished Sid Merrick and Tad Sobber had landed and were running for the woods with all possible speed. Dick raised his shotgun and fired to scare them, but they kept on, and in a few minutes disappeared from sight.

It wasn't easy to bring the sloop in because they had to watch out for the rocks, and by the time they managed it, Sid Merrick and Tad Sobber had made it to shore and were sprinting towards the woods as fast as they could. Dick raised his shotgun and fired a shot to scare them off, but they kept going and disappeared from view within minutes.


CHAPTER XXX

GOOD-BYE TO PUTNAM HALL

Leaving John Pike in charge of the others, the three Rover boys set off after Sobber and Merrick. They followed the trail for awhile with ease, for the fugitives were dripping wet from their involuntary bath.

Leaving John Pike in charge of the others, the three Rover boys set off after Sobber and Merrick. They followed the trail for a while with ease, since the fugitives were soaking wet from their unexpected bath.

"We have one advantage," said Dick, as they ran along. "Being wet they will attract attention, and we'll be able to follow them up that way."

"We've got one advantage," Dick said as they ran. "Since they're wet, they'll draw attention, and we can track them that way."

About a quarter of a mile was covered when they heard a crashing in the brushwood not far ahead of them. Then came a yell of pain from both Merrick and Tad Sobber.

About a quarter of a mile was covered when they heard a crash in the bushes not far ahead of them. Then came a yell of pain from both Merrick and Tad Sobber.

"Ouch! I'm being stung to death!"

"Ouch! I'm getting stung to death!"

"Get off of me! Oh! oh! oh!"

"Get off me! Oh! Oh! Oh!"

"They are hornets, Tad! Run, or they'll be after us!"

"They're hornets, Tad! Run, or they'll come after us!"

"I—I can't run! Oh! one stung me in the eye!" screamed Tad Sobber.

"I—I can't run! Oh no! One stung me in the eye!" screamed Tad Sobber.

Then the Rover boys heard the man and the boy plunge on, Tad screaming with pain at every step.

Then the Rover boys heard the man and the boy push on, Tad screaming in pain with every step.

"Wait! we can't go that way!" cried Tom, who had no desire to tumble into the hornets' nest as the others had probably done. "Let's go around!" And he leaped to the left.

"Wait! We can't go that way!" shouted Tom, who definitely didn't want to fall into the hornets' nest like the others probably had. "Let's go around!" And he jumped to the left.

As they progressed they heard Tad Sobber still crying wildly, and they heard Sid Merrick urging him to run faster.

As they moved forward, they could still hear Tad Sobber crying out frantically, and they heard Sid Merrick encouraging him to run faster.

"I'm stung, too—in about a dozen places!" said the bond thief. "But we mustn't be captured."

"I'm stung too—in about a dozen places!" said the bond thief. "But we can't get caught."

"Oh, it is awful!" groaned Tad. "I can hardly bear the pain!" And he went on, clutching his uncle by the arm. Both were indeed in a sorry plight.

"Oh, this is terrible!" groaned Tad. "I can barely handle the pain!" He continued, gripping his uncle's arm. Both were truly in a tough situation.

But coming out on a road, fortune favored them. They met a colored man running a touring car. He was alone and they quickly hired him to take them to the nearest town.

But as they emerged onto a road, luck was on their side. They encountered a Black man driving a touring car. He was by himself, and they quickly hired him to take them to the nearest town.

"We fell into the lake by accident," said Sid Merrick. "We want to get where we can change our clothing."

"We accidentally fell into the lake," said Sid Merrick. "We need to find a place to change our clothes."

"And get something for these hornet stings," added Tad Sobber. "If I don't get something soon I'll go crazy from pain."

"And get something for these hornet stings," added Tad Sobber. "If I don't get something soon, I'm going to lose it from the pain."

As the three Rover boys ran towards the roadway Dick saw a big, flat pocketbook lying on the ground. He darted for it and picked it up.

As the three Rover boys sprinted toward the road, Dick spotted a large, flat wallet on the ground. He rushed over and grabbed it.

"Merrick must have dropped this," he said. "It's wet, and here is a dead hornet stuck fast to it. Guess the hornets made him forget that he had it."

"Merrick must've dropped this," he said. "It's wet, and there's a dead hornet stuck to it. I bet the hornets made him forget he had it."

Slipping the pocketbook into his pocket, Dick ran out on the roadway and looked up and down. But Merrick and Sobber were gone, and what had become of them the boys did not learn until the next day, and then it was too late.

Slipping the wallet into his pocket, Dick ran out onto the street and looked around. But Merrick and Sobber were gone, and the boys didn’t find out what happened to them until the next day, and by then it was too late.

"What's in that pocketbook?" asked Sam, after the hunt had come to an end for the time being.

"What's in that purse?" asked Sam, after the hunt had wrapped up for now.

"We'll soon learn," said his big brother, and opened up the still wet leather. Inside were several bank bills and a fat envelope.

"We'll find out soon," said his older brother, and opened the still damp leather. Inside were several banknotes and a thick envelope.

"Uncle Randolph's missing traction company bonds!" cried Dick, bringing them forth. "This is the best ever!"

"Uncle Randolph's missing traction company bonds!" shouted Dick, pulling them out. "This is the best thing ever!"

"Are they all there?" asked Tom.

"Is everyone here?" Tom asked.

Dick counted them over rapidly.

Dick counted them quickly.

"Yes—ten for one thousand dollars each."

"Yes—ten for one thousand dollars each."

"Hurrah!" shouted Sam. "Won't Uncle Randolph be glad when he hears of this!"

"Hooray!" shouted Sam. "Uncle Randolph is going to be so happy when he hears about this!"

The boys were highly elated over the find, and now they had the bonds they concluded that a further search for Sid Merrick could wait. They did not care whether Tad Sobber was captured or not, as they did not think the bully was much of a criminal.

The boys were really excited about the discovery, and now that they had the bonds, they decided that looking for Sid Merrick could wait. They didn't care whether Tad Sobber got caught or not, since they didn't think the bully was a big deal as a criminal.

When they got back to the sloop they found that the others had bound John Pike's hands behind him. The robber was very meek, and he declared that Sid Merrick was to blame for everything.

When they returned to the sloop, they discovered that the others had tied John Pike’s hands behind his back. The robber seemed very submissive and claimed that Sid Merrick was responsible for everything.

"He wanted to sell the bonds many times," said Pike. "But he knew that Mr. Rover had advertised the numbers in the newspapers and he was afraid to do it. He said he would wait until the affair blew over. Then he was going to sell out, divide up, and go to Europe."

"He wanted to sell the bonds multiple times," said Pike. "But he knew that Mr. Rover had posted the numbers in the newspapers, and he was worried about doing it. He said he would wait until the situation calmed down. Then he planned to sell everything, split it up, and go to Europe."

Pike added that the boat had belonged to himself. She was an old craft and was allowed to remain on the rocks. It came out later that Pike had formerly lived on the lake shore and had thus become acquainted with Merrick and the Sobbers.

Pike added that the boat used to be his. It was an old vessel and had been left on the rocks. It later emerged that Pike had once lived by the lake and had gotten to know Merrick and the Sobbers.

As soon as possible the captured robber was handed over to the authorities, and Dick sent a message home acquainting his uncle with what had occurred. This brought on both Randolph Rover and the boys' father.

As soon as possible, the captured robber was handed over to the authorities, and Dick sent a message home to let his uncle know what had happened. This brought both Randolph Rover and the boys' father.

"You have certainly done wonderfully well," said Randolph Rover, as he took his bonds. "Were you not so rich already I should want to reward you."

"You've really done an amazing job," said Randolph Rover, as he took his bonds. "If you weren't already so wealthy, I would want to reward you."

"We don't want any reward," said Dick. "But I am sorry we didn't catch Merrick."

"We don't want any reward," Dick said. "But I'm sorry we didn't catch Merrick."

For a long time the authorities tried to catch Sid Merrick and also endeavored to learn the whereabouts of Tad Sobber, but without success. They had disappeared, and that seemed to be the end of it. The old house was visited again, but nothing of value was found there. Later on some tramps set it on fire and it was burnt to the ground. A month later John Pike and one other freight thief who was captured were tried for their misdeeds and sent to prison. The authorities used Bill Dangler as a witness against them, and Dangler, consequently, was let go. Strange to say, Dangler turned over a new leaf and became a hard working man in a railroad stone quarry some miles from Carwell.

For a long time, the authorities tried to catch Sid Merrick and also worked to find Tad Sobber, but they had no luck. They had vanished, and that seemed to be the end of it. The old house was checked again, but nothing of value was found there. Later, some homeless people set it on fire, and it burned to the ground. A month later, John Pike and another freight thief who was caught were put on trial for their crimes and sent to prison. The authorities used Bill Dangler as a witness against them, and as a result, Dangler was released. Strangely enough, Dangler turned his life around and became a hard-working man at a railroad stone quarry a few miles from Carwell.

With the mystery of the traction company bonds cleared up, the Rover boys returned to Putnam Hall to complete their last term at that institution of learning. They applied themselves diligently to their studies, and when the final examinations came off all passed with flying colors.

With the mystery of the traction company bonds resolved, the Rover boys returned to Putnam Hall to finish their last term at that school. They worked hard on their studies, and when the final exams took place, they all passed with flying colors.

"Whoop! I'm glad those exams are over!" cried Tom. "I feel as if a hundred-pound weight was taken off my shoulders."

"Whoop! I'm so glad those exams are done!" shouted Tom. "I feel like a hundred-pound weight has been lifted off my shoulders."

"I am glad, too," answered Sam.

"I'm glad, too," Sam replied.

"And I am glad all of us did so well," put in Dick. "Our reports will please father and Uncle Randolph and Aunt Martha."

"And I'm really glad we all did so well," added Dick. "Our reports will make Dad, Uncle Randolph, and Aunt Martha happy."

It had been arranged that the commencement exercises should be carried out on rather an elaborate scale, and many people were invited to attend. This brought all the Rovers and also the Stanhopes and the Lanings to Putnam Hall. Dick had been called on to deliver the valedictory and he made such a stirring address that he was vigorously applauded. Sam and Tom appeared in a humor dialogue, with Fred and Larry, and this was received with shouts of laughter. Songbird recited an original poem which was a vast improvement over the most of his doggerel, and Hans and some of the others sang in a quartet which would have done credit to the average college glee club.

It had been planned for the graduation ceremony to be quite elaborate, and many people were invited to attend. This brought all the Rovers as well as the Stanhopes and the Lanings to Putnam Hall. Dick was chosen to give the valedictory speech, and he delivered such a powerful address that the audience applauded vigorously. Sam and Tom performed in a comedic dialogue with Fred and Larry, which got big laughs. Songbird recited an original poem that was a major improvement over most of his previous works, and Hans along with some others sang in a quartet that would have made any average college glee club proud.

"Oh, it was splendid, Dick!" said Dora, after it was over and congratulations were in order. And her eyes shone like stars as she pressed his hand.

"Oh, it was amazing, Dick!" said Dora, after it was done and congratulations were in order. And her eyes sparkled like stars as she held his hand.

"I saw only you, Dora, when I got up to speak," he whispered. "And that's why I did my best."

"I only saw you, Dora, when I stood up to speak," he whispered. "And that's why I tried my hardest."

"You and Sam had better go on the stage," said Nellie to Tom. "That dialogue was too funny for anything!"

"You and Sam should definitely go on stage," Nellie told Tom. "That dialogue was hilarious!"

"I laughed till the tears came," added Grace. "It was a splendid programme all the way through."

"I laughed until I cried," Grace added. "It was an amazing program from start to finish."

"Well done, my boys, well done," said Anderson Rover, as he took each by the hand. "I was never so proud of you as I am to-day."

"Great job, guys, great job," said Anderson Rover, shaking each of their hands. "I've never been prouder of you than I am today."

"Now that we have finished our studies here what are we to do next?" questioned Dick, earnestly.

"Now that we've finished our studies here, what should we do next?" asked Dick, earnestly.

"We will settle that question this summer," answered his father. "But in the meantime—" Mr. Rover paused and looked at his oldest son thoughtfully.

"We'll figure that out this summer," his father replied. "But for now—" Mr. Rover paused and looked at his oldest son with thought.

"But what, father?"

"But what is it, Dad?"

"I will tell you when we get home, Dick—there is no use of my trying to do so in this excitement. I have something very unusual to propose," answered Anderson Rover, and what that proposal was, and what came of it, will be related in another volume, to be entitled, "The Rover Boys on Treasure Isle; Or, The Strange Cruise of the Steam Yacht." In that volume we shall meet many of our old friends again, and also learn something concerning the disappearance of Sid Merrick and Tad Sobber.

"I'll explain when we get home, Dick—there's no point in trying to do it with all this excitement. I have something really unusual to suggest," replied Anderson Rover, and what that suggestion was, and what happened next, will be shared in another book called "The Rover Boys on Treasure Isle; Or, The Strange Cruise of the Steam Yacht." In that book, we'll reunite with many of our old friends and also find out more about the disappearance of Sid Merrick and Tad Sobber.

That evening the celebration at Putnam Hall was continued. The cadets lit a huge bonfire on the campus and around this they danced and sang and made speeches. They cheered everybody, from Captain Putnam down to Peleg Snuggers, and the festivities were kept up until midnight. Then the boys went to bed—but not to sleep—for was this not the last night at school? Innumerable tricks were played, including one on Peter Slade that that youth never forgot. This made the bully so angry he declared he was going to quit Putnam Hall for good, and he did, and nobody missed him.

That evening, the celebration at Putnam Hall continued. The cadets built a huge bonfire on campus, and around it, they danced, sang, and made speeches. They cheered everyone, from Captain Putnam to Peleg Snuggers, and the festivities lasted until midnight. Then the boys went to bed—but not to sleep—since it was the last night at school. Countless pranks were played, including one on Peter Slade that he never forgot. This made the bully so angry that he declared he was going to leave Putnam Hall for good, and he did, and nobody missed him.

"And now for home!" cried Dick the next morning on dressing.

"And now it’s time to go home!" shouted Dick the next morning while getting dressed.

"And fresh adventures," added Tom.

"And new adventures," added Tom.

"But I do hate to leave dear old Putnam Hall," sighed Sam, and then the others sighed, too.

"But I really hate to leave dear old Putnam Hall," Sam sighed, and then the others sighed as well.

It was not until noon that the three Rover boys were ready to go, having first bid farewell to their numerous friends. Then they shook hands with Captain Putnam.

It wasn't until noon that the three Rover boys were ready to leave, having first said goodbye to all their friends. Then they shook hands with Captain Putnam.

"We hate awfully to leave you," said Dick, earnestly.

"We really hate to leave you," said Dick, sincerely.

"And I hate to have you go, Richard," was the reply. "You must visit the Hall some time in the future."

"And I really hate to see you go, Richard," was the reply. "You have to visit the Hall sometime in the future."

"And you must come and see us, Captain Putnam," said Tom.

"And you have to come and visit us, Captain Putnam," said Tom.

"Yes, indeed," added Sam.

"Yes, definitely," added Sam.

"I will," answered the master of the Hall.

"I will," replied the master of the Hall.

Then the boys shook hands all over again and ran for the carryall. Some boys left behind set up a shout:

Then the boys shook hands again and ran for the carryall. Some boys left behind started shouting:

"Good-bye, Dick!"

"Goodbye, Dick!"

"Sorry to have you go, Tom!"

"Sorry to see you leave, Tom!"

"May we meet again, Sam!"

"Hope to see you again, Sam!"

"Good-bye, everybody!" was the answering shout. "Good-bye to dear old Putnam Hall!"

"Goodbye, everyone!" was the reply. "Goodbye to our beloved Putnam Hall!"

Then the whip cracked, the carryall rolled from the door; and the Rover boys' days at Putnam Hall military school were at an end.

Then the whip cracked, the carryall rolled from the door; and the Rover boys' time at Putnam Hall military school was over.

THE END

THE END


Other books from GROSSET & DUNLAP, Publishers, NEW YORK


This Isn't All!

Would you like to know what became of the good friends you have made in this book?

Would you like to find out what happened to the good friends you've made in this book?

Would you like to read other stories continuing their adventures and experiences, or other books quite as entertaining by the same author?

Would you like to read more stories that continue their adventures and experiences, or other equally entertaining books by the same author?

On the reverse side of the wrapper which comes with this book, you will find a wonderful list of stories which you can buy at the same store where you got this book.

On the back side of the wrapper that comes with this book, you will find a great list of stories that you can purchase at the same store where you bought this book.

Don't throw away the Wrapper

Use it as a handy catalog of the books you want some day to have. But in case you do mislay it, write to the Publishers for a complete catalog.

Use it as a convenient list of the books you want to have someday. But if you happen to lose it, reach out to the Publishers for a full catalog.


THE FAMOUS ROVER BOYS SERIES

By ARTHUR M. WINFIELD

(EDWARD STRATEMEYER)

Beautiful Wrappers in Full Color

Vibrant Colorful Wrappers

No stories for boys ever published have attained the tremendous popularity of this famous series. Since the publication of the first volume, The Rover Boys at School, some years ago, over three million copies of these books have been sold. They are well written stories dealing with the Rover boys in a great many different kinds of activities and adventures. Each volume holds something of interest to every adventure loving boy.

No stories for boys have ever reached the incredible popularity of this famous series. Since the release of the first book, The Rover Boys at School, several years ago, more than three million copies of these books have been sold. They are well-written tales featuring the Rover boys in a wide variety of activities and adventures. Each book has something interesting for every boy who loves adventure.

THE ROVER BOYS

The Rover Boys

The Rover Boys in School THE ROVER BOYS ON THE OCEAN THE ROVER BOYS IN THE JUNGLE
The Rover Boys in the West THE ROVER BOYS ON THE GREAT LAKES THE ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS
THE ROVER BOYS ON LAND AND SEA
The Rover Boys at Camp THE ROVER BOYS ON THE RIVER THE ROVER BOYS ON THE PLAINS
THE ROVER BOYS IN SOUTHERN WATERS
THE ROVER BOYS ON THE FARM
THE ROVER BOYS ON TREASURE ISLAND
The Rover Boys in College
The Rover Boys Up North THE ROVER BOYS IN THE AIR THE ROVER BOYS IN NEW YORK
THE ROVER BOYS IN ALASKA THE ROVER BOYS AT WORK
THE ROVER BOYS ON A TOUR THE ROVER BOYS AT COLBY HALL
THE ROVER BOYS ON SNOWSHOE ISLAND
The Rover Boys Camping THE ROVER BOYS ON A HUNT THE ROVER BOYS IN THE LAND OF LUCK THE ROVER BOYS AT BIG HORN RANCH THE ROVER BOYS AT BIG BEAR LAKE THE ROVER BOYS SHIPWRECKED THE ROVER BOYS ON SUNSET TRAIL
THE ROVER BOYS STRIKE IT RICH

THE PUTNAM HALL SERIES

The Putnam Hall Series

THE PUTNAM HALL CADETS THE PUTNAM HALL RIVALS THE PUTNAM HALL CHAMPIONS THE PUTNAM HALL REBELLION THE PUTNAM HALL CAMP THE PUTNAM HALL MYSTERY

THE TOM SWIFT SERIES

By VICTOR APPLETON

Uniform Style of Binding. Individual Colored Wrappers. Every Volume Complete in Itself.

Uniform Binding Style. Individual Colored Covers. Each Volume Complete on Its Own.

Every boy possesses some form of inventive genius. Tom Swift is a bright, ingenious boy and his inventions and adventures make the most interesting kind of reading.

Every boy has some kind of inventive genius. Tom Swift is a smart, creative kid, and his inventions and adventures provide the most engaging reading experience.

TOM SWIFT AND HIS MOTORCYCLE
TOM SWIFT AND HIS MOTOR BOAT Tom Swift and His Airship TOM SWIFT AND HIS SUBMARINE BOAT
TOM SWIFT AND HIS WIRELESS MESSAGE
TOM SWIFT AND HIS ELECTRIC RUNABOUT TOM SWIFT AND THE DIAMOND MAKERS
TOM SWIFT IN THE ICE CAVES
TOM SWIFT AND HIS SKY RACER TOM SWIFT AND HIS ELECTRIC RIFLE
TOM SWIFT IN THE CITY OF GOLD
TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIR GLIDER TOM SWIFT IN CAPTIVITY TOM SWIFT AND HIS WIZARD CAMERA
TOM SWIFT AND HIS GREAT SEARCHLIGHT TOM SWIFT AND HIS GIANT CANNON
TOM SWIFT AND HIS PHOTO TELEPHONE
TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIRSHIP TOM SWIFT AND HIS BIG TUNNEL
TOM SWIFT IN THE LAND OF WONDERS
TOM SWIFT AND HIS WAR TANK TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIR SCOUT TOM SWIFT AND HIS UNDERSEA SEARCH
TOM SWIFT AMONG THE FIRE FIGHTERS
TOM SWIFT AND HIS ELECTRIC LOCOMOTIVE
TOM SWIFT AND HIS FLYING BOAT
TOM SWIFT AND HIS AMAZING OIL GUSHER
TOM SWIFT AND HIS CHEST OF SECRETS
TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIRLINE EXPRESS TOM SWIFT AROUND THE WORLD
TOM SWIFT AND HIS TALKING PICTURES
TOM SWIFT AND HIS MOBILE HOME
Tom Swift and His Big Dirigible

THE DON STURDY SERIES

By VICTOR APPLETON

Author of "The Tom Swift Series"

Every red-blooded boy will enjoy the thrilling adventures of Don Sturdy. In company with his uncles, one a big game hunter, the other a noted scientist, he travels far and wide—into the jungles of South America, across the Sahara, deep into the African jungle, up where the Alaskan volcanoes spout, down among the head hunters of Borneo and many other places where there is danger and excitement. Every boy who has known Tom Swift will at once become the boon companion of daring Don Sturdy.

Every adventurous boy will love the exciting stories of Don Sturdy. Alongside his uncles—one a big game hunter and the other a renowned scientist—he journeys to far-off places: from the jungles of South America to the Sahara, deep into the African jungle, where the Alaskan volcanoes erupt, among the headhunters of Borneo, and many other areas filled with danger and excitement. Any boy who has read about Tom Swift will instantly become the close friend of the bold Don Sturdy.

DON STURDY ON THE DESERT OF MYSTERY
DON STURDY AND THE BIG SNAKE HUNTERS
DON STURDY IN THE TOMBS OF GOLD DON STURDY AT THE NORTH POLE
DON STURDY IN THE LAND OF VOLCANOES
DON STURDY IN THE PORT OF LOST SHIPS
DON STURDY WITH THE GORILLAS
DON STURDY CAPTURED BY HEAD HUNTERS
DON STURDY IN LION LAND DON STURDY IN THE LAND OF GIANTS

THE RADIO BOYS SERIES

(Trademark Registered)

By ALLEN CHAPMAN

Author of the "Railroad Series," Etc.

Illustrated. Every Volume Complete in Itself.

Illustrated. Each Volume is Complete on Its Own.

Here is a series that gives full details of radio work both in sending and receiving—how large and small sets can be made and operated, and with this real information there are the stories of the radio boys and their adventures. Each story is a record of thrilling adventures—rescues, narrow escapes from death, daring exploits in which the radio plays a main part. Each volume is so thoroughly fascinating, so strictly up-to-date, and accurate that all modern boys will peruse them with delight.

Here’s a series that provides complete details about radio work, both in sending and receiving—how to create and operate both large and small sets. Along with this real information, there are the stories of the radio boys and their adventures. Each story captures thrilling experiences—rescues, close calls, and daring feats where radio plays a key role. Every volume is incredibly captivating, thoroughly modern, and accurate enough that all contemporary boys will read them with joy.

Each volume has a foreword by Jack Binns, the well known radio expert.

Each volume includes a foreword by Jack Binns, the well-known radio expert.

The Radio Boys' First Wireless THE RADIO BOYS AT OCEAN POINT THE RADIO BOYS AT THE SENDING STATION
THE RADIO BOYS AT MOUNTAIN PASS THE RADIO BOYS FOLLOWING A VOICE THE RADIO BOYS AND THE FOREST RANGERS
THE RADIO BOYS WITH THE ICEBERG PATROL THE RADIO BOYS AND THE FLOOD FIGHTERS
THE RADIO BOYS ON SIGNAL ISLAND
The Radio Boys in Gold Valley THE RADIO BOYS HELPING THOSE TRAPPED IN THE SNOW
THE RADIO BOYS ON THE PACIFIC
THE RADIO BOYS TO THE RESCUE

THE RAILROAD SERIES

By ALLEN CHAPMAN

Author of the "Radio Boys," Etc.

Uniform Style of Binding. Illustrated.

Uniform Binding Style. Illustrated.

Every Volume Complete in Itself.

Every volume stands alone.

In this line of books there is revealed the whole workings of a great American railroad system. There are adventures in abundance—railroad wrecks, dashes through forest fires, the pursuit of a "wildcat" locomotive, the disappearance of a pay car with a large sum of money on board—but there is much more than this—the intense rivalry among railroads and railroad men, the working out of running schedules, the getting through "on time" in spite of all obstacles, and the manipulation of railroad securities by evil men who wish to rule or ruin.

In this series of books, the entire operation of a major American railroad system is revealed. There are plenty of adventures—train wrecks, races through forest fires, the chase of a "wildcat" locomotive, the vanishing of a pay car loaded with cash—but there's much more than that—the fierce competition between railroads and their workers, the development of running schedules, the struggle to arrive "on time" despite all challenges, and the shady dealings with railroad stocks by unscrupulous individuals who seek to control or destroy.

RALPH OF THE ROUND HOUSE; or, Destined to Be a Railroad Man.
RALPH IN THE SWITCH TOWER; or, Clearing the Track.
RALPH ON THE ENGINE; or, The Young Fireman of the Limited Mail. RALPH ON THE OVERLAND EXPRESS; or, The Challenges and Victories of a Young Engineer.
RALPH, THE TRAIN DISPATCHER; or, The Mystery of the Pay Car.
RALPH ON THE ARMY TRAIN; or, The Young Railroader's Boldest Adventure.
RALPH ON THE MIDNIGHT FLYER; or, The Wreck at Shadow Valley.
RALPH AND THE MISSING MAIL POUCH; or, The Stolen Government Bonds.
RALPH ON THE MOUNTAIN DIVISION; or, Battling Both Fire and Flood.
RALPH AND THE TRAIN WRECKERS; or, The Secret of the Blue Freight Cars.

THE HARDY BOY'S SERIES

By FRANKLIN W. DIXON

Illustrated. Every Volume Complete in Itself.

Illustrated. Each Volume Is Complete on Its Own.

THE HARDY BOYS are sons of a celebrated American detective, and during vacations and their off time from school they help their father by hunting down clues themselves.

THE HARDY BOYS are the sons of a famous American detective, and during their vacations and free time from school, they assist their father by tracking down clues on their own.

THE TOWER TREASURE

THE TOWER TREASURE

A dying criminal confessed that his loot had been secreted "in the tower." It remained for the Hardy Boys to make an astonishing discovery that cleared up the mystery.

A dying criminal confessed that his loot had been hidden "in the tower." It was up to the Hardy Boys to make an incredible discovery that solved the mystery.

THE HOUSE ON THE CLIFF

The House on the Cliff

The house had been vacant and was supposed to be haunted. Mr. Hardy started to investigate—and disappeared! An odd tale, with plenty of excitement.

The house had been empty and was rumored to be haunted. Mr. Hardy began to investigate—and vanished! A strange story, full of thrills.

THE SECRET OF THE OLD MILL

THE SECRET OF THE OLD MILL

Counterfeit money was in circulation, and the limit was reached when Mrs. Hardy took some from a stranger. A tale full of thrills.

Counterfeit money was in circulation, and things hit a breaking point when Mrs. Hardy accepted some from a stranger. A story full of excitement.

THE MISSING CHUMS

THE MISSING FRIENDS

Two of the Hardy Boys' chums take a motor trip down the coast. They disappear and are almost rescued by their friends when all are captured. A thrilling story of adventure.

Two of the Hardy Boys' friends go on a road trip down the coast. They go missing and are nearly saved by their friends when everyone gets caught. A thrilling adventure story.

HUNTING FOR HIDDEN GOLD

Searching for hidden treasure

Mr. Hardy is injured in tracing some stolen gold. A hunt by the boys leads to an abandoned mine, and there things start to happen. A western story all boys will enjoy.

Mr. Hardy gets hurt while tracking down some stolen gold. A search by the boys takes them to an old mine, and that’s where things start to unfold. A western story that all boys will enjoy.

THE SHORE ROAD MYSTERY

The Shore Road Mystery

Automobiles were disappearing most mysteriously from the Shore Road. It remained for the Hardy Boys to solve the mystery.

Automobiles were mysteriously vanishing from Shore Road. It was up to the Hardy Boys to solve the mystery.

THE SECRET OF THE CAVES

THE SECRET OF THE CAVES

When the boys reached the caves they came unexpectedly upon a queer old hermit.

When the boys got to the caves, they suddenly found a strange old hermit.

THE MYSTERY OF CABIN ISLAND

THE MYSTERY OF CABIN ISLAND

A story of queer adventures on a rockbound island.

A tale of LGBTQ+ escapades on a rocky island.

THE GREAT AIRPORT MYSTERY

THE BIG AIRPORT MYSTERY

The Hardy Boys solve the mystery of the disappearance of some valuable mail.

The Hardy Boys solve the mystery of the missing valuable mail.


THE TED SCOTT FLYING STORIES

By FRANKLIN W. DIXON

Illustrated. Each Volume Complete in Itself.

Illustrated. Each Volume is Complete on Its Own.

No subject has so thoroughly caught the imagination of young America as aviation. This series has been inspired by recent daring feats of the air, and is dedicated to Lindberg, Byrd, Chamberlin and other heroes of the skies.

No topic has captured the imagination of young America quite like aviation. This series is inspired by recent bold achievements in the air and is dedicated to Lindbergh, Byrd, Chamberlin, and other heroes of the skies.

OVER THE OCEAN TO PARIS; or Ted Scott's bold long-distance flight.
RESCUED IN THE CLOUDS; or, Ted Scott, Hero of the Air.
OVER THE ROCKIES WITH THE AIR MAIL; or, Ted Scott, Lost in the Wilderness.
FIRST STOP HONOLULU; or, Ted Scott, across the Pacific.
THE SEARCH FOR THE LOST FLYERS; or, Ted Scott, Over the West Indies.
SOUTH OF THE RIO GRANDE; or, Ted Scott, On a Secret Mission.
ACROSS THE PACIFIC; or, Ted Scott's Journey to Australia.
THE LONE EAGLE OF THE BORDER; or, Ted Scott and the Diamond Smugglers.
FLYING AGAINST TIME; or, Setting the Ocean to Ocean Record.
OVER THE JUNGLE TRAILS; or, Ted Scott and the Missing Explorers.
LOST AT THE SOUTH POLE; or, Ted Scott in Blizzard Land.
THROUGH THE AIR TO ALASKA; or, Ted Scott's Search in Nugget Valley.

WESTERN STORIES FOR BOYS

By JAMES CODY FERRIS

Individual Colored Wrappers and Illustrations by WALTER S. ROGERS

Individual Colored Wrappers and Illustrations by WALTER S. ROGERS

Each Volume Complete in Itself.

Each Volume Is Complete on Its Own.

Thrilling tales of the great west, told primarily for boys but which will be read by all who love mystery, rapid action, and adventures in the great open spaces.

Thrilling stories of the Wild West, mostly aimed at boys but enjoyable for anyone who loves mystery, fast-paced action, and adventures in the vast outdoors.

The Manly Boys, Roy and Teddy, are the sons of an old ranchman, the owner of many thousands of heads of cattle. The lads know how to ride, how to shoot, and how to take care of themselves under any and all circumstances.

The Manly Boys, Roy and Teddy, are the sons of an old rancher who owns thousands of cattle. The guys know how to ride, shoot, and take care of themselves in any situation.

The cowboys of the X Bar X Ranch are real cowboys, on the job when required but full of fun and daring—a bunch any reader will be delighted to know.

The cowboys at the X Bar X Ranch are genuine cowboys, working hard when needed but also adventurous and fun—a crew that any reader will be happy to learn about.

THE X BAR X BOYS ON THE RANCH
THE X BAR X BOYS IN THUNDER CANYON
THE X BAR X BOYS ON WHIRLPOOL RIVER
THE X BAR X BOYS ON BIG BISON TRAIL
THE X BAR X BOYS AT THE ROUND-UP
THE X BAR X BOYS AT NUGGET CAMP
THE X BAR X BOYS AT RUSTLER'S GAP
THE X BAR X BOYS AT GRIZZLY PASS THE X BAR X BOYS LOST IN THE ROCKIES

Football and Baseball Stories

Durably Bound. Illustrated. Coloured Wrappers.

Durable binding. Illustrated. Colorful covers.

Every Volume Complete in Itself.

Each volume stands alone.

The Ralph Henry Barbour Books For Boys

In these up-to the minute, spirited genuine stories of boy life there is something which will appeal to every boy with the love of manliness, cleanness and sportsmanship in his heart.

In these current, lively real stories about boys' lives, there’s something that will resonate with every boy who values manliness, cleanliness, and sportsmanship.

LEFT END EDWARDS Left Tackle Thayer LEFT GUARD GILBERT CENTER RUSH ROWLAND Fullback Foster LEFT HALF HARMON RIGHT END EMERSON RIGHT GUARD GRANT Bates, the quarterback RIGHT TACKLE TODD RIGHT HALF HOLLINS

The Tod Hale Series

TOD HALE AT CAMP TOD HALE WITH THE TEAM TOD HALE ON THE SCRUB

The Christy Mathewson Books For Boys

Every boy wants to know how to play ball in the fairest and squarest way. These books about boys and baseball are full of wholesome and manly interest and information.

Every boy wants to learn how to play ball in the fairest and squarest way. These books about boys and baseball are full of good, manly interest and information.

PITCHER POLLOCK Catcher Craig FIRST BASE FAULKNER SECOND BASE SLOAN Helping out in a crisis

THIRD BASE THATCHER, By Everett Scott.

THIRD BASE THATCHER, by Everett Scott.


FLYING STORIES FOR BOYS

IN THE AIR WITH ANDY LANE By EUSTACE L. ADAMS

Illustrated. Every Volume Complete in Itself.

Illustrated. Each Volume is Complete on Its Own.

Mr. Adams, the author of this flying series for boys is an experienced aviator and has had many thrilling adventures in the air—both as a member of the famous Lafayette Escadrille in the World War and in the United States Naval Aviation Service flying with the squadrons patrolling the Atlantic Coast. His stories reveal not only his ability to tell daring and exciting air episodes but also his first hand knowledge of modern aeroplanes and the marvelous technical improvements which have been made in the past few years. Andy Lane flies the latest and most highly developed machines in the field of aviation.

Mr. Adams, the author of this exciting series for boys, is an experienced pilot who has had many thrilling adventures in the air—both as a member of the famous Lafayette Escadrille during World War I and in the United States Naval Aviation Service flying with the squadrons patrolling the Atlantic Coast. His stories showcase not only his talent for telling daring and exciting aerial tales but also his firsthand knowledge of modern airplanes and the incredible technological advancements that have been made in recent years. Andy Lane flies the latest and most advanced aircraft in aviation.

FIFTEEN DAYS IN THE AIR

Fifteen Days in the Air

Andy refuels his ship in the air and sets a new endurance record.

Andy refuels his aircraft mid-flight and sets a new endurance record.

OVER THE POLAR ICE

OVER THE ARCTIC ICE

In a giant flying boat Andy beats his enemy in a dash to the South Pole.

In a massive flying boat, Andy races his opponent to the South Pole.

RACING ROUND THE WORLD

Racing Around the World

In a series of thrilling flights Andy wins an air dash around the globe to win a $100,000 prize.

In a series of exciting flights, Andy wins a race around the world to claim a $100,000 prize.

THE RUNAWAY AIRSHIP

THE ESCAPED AIRSHIP

Through foggy skies Andy Lane brings back the world's greatest passenger carrying dirigible, blown away on the wings of a storm.

Through foggy skies, Andy Lane brings back the world's greatest passenger-carrying airship, swept away by the winds of a storm.

PIRATES OF THE AIR

AIR PIRATES

Andy Lane pilots the giant passenger plane Apex No. 4 across the Atlantic in the face of almost overwhelming odds.

Andy Lane flies the huge passenger plane Apex No. 4 across the Atlantic, facing nearly insurmountable challenges.

ON THE WINGS OF FLAME

ON THE WINGS OF FIRE

Andy makes a forced landing in the South American jungle in the dead of night and has thrilling experiences with the natives.

Andy makes a forced landing in the South American jungle in the middle of the night and has exciting encounters with the locals.

THE FLYING WINDMILL

THE FLYING WINDMILL

Andy Lane and his restless crew take off in a monster autogyro in search of pirate treasure.

Andy Lane and his restless crew head out in a huge autogyro to search for pirate treasure.


BUDDY BOOKS FOR BOYS

Illustrated. Individual Colored Wrappers.

Illustrated. Colored Wrappers.

Tales of old Western pioneer days and the California gold fields; tales of mystery, humor, adventure; thrilling stories of sports and aviation. There is a wide range of subjects in this list of titles—all by well-known authors of books for boys.

Tales from the old Western pioneer days and the California gold rush; stories filled with mystery, humor, and adventure; exciting narratives about sports and aviation. This list of titles covers a variety of topics—all written by well-known authors of books for boys.

LEFTY LEIGHTON By Percy Keese Fitzhugh NUMBER 44 by Harold M. Sherman
BILL DARROW'S VICTORY By William Heyliger
THE STORY OF TERRIBLE TERRY By Percy Keese Fitzhugh
BEYOND THE DOG'S NOSE By Harold M. Sherman
DING PALMER, AIR DETECTIVE by Harold M. Sherman BEAN-BALL BILL by William Heyliger MARK GILMORE, AIR SCOUT By Percy Keese Fitzhugh
CAMERON MACBAIN, BACKWOODSMAN By Harold M. Sherman
FLYING HEELS by Harold M. Sherman
FLASHING STEEL By Harold M. Sherman
BUFFALO BOY By J. Allan Dunn
THE CLOUD PATROL By Irving Crump
SPIFFY HENSHAW by Percy Keese Fitzhugh
THE PILOT OF THE CLOUD PATROL By Irving Crump
DON RAIDER, TRAIL BLAZER By Harold M. Sherman
TUCK SIMMS, FORTY-NINER By Edward Leonard
WIGWAG WEIGAND By Percy Keese Fitzhugh
HERVEY WILLETTS by Percy Keese Fitzhugh
SKINNY McCORD by Percy Keese Fitzhugh



        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!